BLOODLUST IV: NOCTURNAL HEAT An Ellora’s Cave publication written by MARILYN LEE MS Reader (LIT) ISBN # 1-84360-542-2 Other available formats (no ISBNs are assigned): Adobe (PDF), Rocketbook (RB), Mobipocket (PRC) & HTML © Copyright Marilyn Lee, 2003. All Rights Reserved, Ellora's Cave. Ellora's Cave Publishing, Inc. USA Ellora's Cave Ltd, UK This e-book may not be reproduced in whole or in part by email forwarding, copying, fax, or any other mode of communication without author/publisher permission. Edited by MARTHA PUNCHES Cover Art by DARRELL KING
Certain images contained within this e-book have been digitally marked by Digimarc Corp. If you purchased this e-book from a source other than Ellora's Cave or one of its known affiliates, contact
[email protected] immediately. Please note that reading this e-book without first purchasing it through legitimate means is illegal and can result in heavy fines. As always, our authors thank-you for your support and patronage. Warning: The following material contains strong sexual content meant for mature readers. BLOODLUST IV: NOCTURNAL HEAT has been rated HARD NC-17, erotic, by three individual reviewers. We strongly suggest storing this electronic file in a place where young readers not meant to view this ebook are unlikely to happen upon it. That said, enjoy…
Dedication: To my brother Edward: I will always cherish the memories of the good times we shared and will forever miss you.
Prologue Virginia, 1662–-Slavery recognized in the colony. All children born to a slave mother deemed slaves for life. Guided only by the light of the moon, the horse-drawn wagon moved slowly along the dirt trail. Thick foliage bounded the path on both sides, making traveling slow a necessity. The night was warm and quiet except for the chirping of insects. The air was thick with the fragrance of wildflowers and damp foliage. It was a lovely night. Of course most summer nights in Virginia were lovely and made for love. Lea Walker glanced at the man sitting beside her, holding the reins of the horse in his hands. Alex’s hands, like the rest of his body were hard, strong, and brown. His hair was kinky, his eyes a startling blue in his dusky face. She had known the first time she saw him that she had to have him. He had been reluctant. In the colony of Virginia, an indentured servant of color caught sleeping with a white woman faced a horrible and degrading death. Alex’s grandfather’s status as the owner of a sprawling plantation would not spare him should he and Lea be caught together. Still, she had been unable to deny her desire for him and she had pursued him until he had agreed to meet her late one night. The moment they were alone, they had torn off their clothes and fallen into each other’s arms, their lips pressing together in desperate, heated kisses. The first time his thick, bronze cock with the big, dark head that pointed slightly upwards had pierced her pussy, she’d experienced her first taste of ecstasy of body and soul. She’d bitten her bottom lip so hard to keep from crying out aloud, that she had drawn blood. She’d lost control and come with only half his cock in her. He had responded by thrusting the rest of his huge dick deep into her body and straight into her soul. Sobbing with a pleasure she had never experienced with any of her many other lovers, she had repeatedly come as he fucked his wonderful cock into her with long, powerful thrusts that continually shattered her defenses and inflamed her volatile passions, until she ceased to think of anything except that she was in love for the first time. She knew as she shuddered to another scorching climax under his big, sweaty body that she would not be able to give him up. Ever. Alex’s father had come upon them in the fields just before dawn, still kissing and thrusting wildly at each other. She’d had her legs and arms wrapped around his big body and his cock, coated with their juices was still moving in a furious pace into her pussy. They’d been moaning and crying out with their pleasure and had not heard his approach. “Alexander! What in the name of God are you doing with that oversized cock of yours in a white woman?” his father had roared. “Have you taken complete leave of your senses? Boy! I am talking to you!” He had gripped Alex by the back of his neck and
forcefully dragged him off of a stunned Lea. Alex’s big cock had made a popping sound when it came out of her and what felt like an ocean had gushed out of her body. They had scrambled to their feet and stood before the anger in his father’s blue eyes with bowed heads, their hands pressed over their genitals. “For the love of God, Alexander, she’s full of your seed. You might have impregnated her. Boy, I have a mind to beat you until the skin peels off your hide!” Although the words has incensed Lea, she had kept her head bowed, certain that Robert Walker would not really take the small, black piece of leather in his hands to Alex. If he tried, he would not like the results, she vowed and remained silent, but alert. “And you… you shameless hussy.” The tip of the hard leather applied under her chin, urged her head up. “What do you mean by allowing yourself to be taken in a field like this? Do you realize because of you my so- Have you any idea what would be done to him if he were discovered with you by anyone other than me?” “It’s not her fault. I forced myself on her,” Alex had spoken quickly and gallantly. Robert Walker snorted. “The hell you say! Don’t try to protect her. I know you did not take her without her very willing consent. I know her kind. I can see it in her eyes. She’s not worth your life, boy! Get your clothes on and get out of here. Now. And you,” he nodded at her. “You are no longer welcome on this property, ma’am and I use the term very loosely.” “Don’t talk to her like that,” Alex had protested. “Boy, get your hide out of my sight before I send you home to your mama a bloody stump!” “I won’t leave her alone,” Alex had said, valiantly. Although she knew he feared his father, hearing him stand up to him on her behalf had endeared him to her all the more. She had touched his arm and looked up into his eyes. “Go,” she said softly. “It will be all right.” He had reluctantly gone and she had stood staring in defiance at the tall, handsome man with blue eyes and dark hair who had fathered Alex. “Get your clothes on and don’t ever let me catch you near him again,” he’d told her, contempt in his voice. “I will not have him forfeit his life for the likes of you. You want a black boy killed on your behalf? Well, it will not be this one. Take your soiled goods and keep them away from him. I have not protected him this long just so he could be wasted on the likes of you. Get off this property and don’t ever come back!” It had taken all of her willpower not to scream at him that Alex was more man than he’d ever be just before she ripped his throat open and fed on him. But she knew his hateful words held a ring of truth and that he was motivated by concern for Alex, his only child. She and Alex had tried to stay away from each other. But less than six weeks later, Robert Walker had again discovered them nude and making love by the river. Fearful for the life of the son he loved, but had never acknowledged publicly, Robert Walker had sent him away to Canada. She had, of course, followed and their first set of twins had been stillborn just months after their arrival and marriage in Canada. They had both been nearly inconsolable. Their grief had drawn them closer together. They had continued trying to have children without any success. Over the years,
they had even come to believe that they would never be able to bear children with whom to share their love. Then, after fourteen years of marriage, the second set of twins had been born. Then when Alex was forty-nine, their third and last set of twins had arrived, making Lea and Alex very happy parents of four lovely children. Alex was everything she had ever needed or wanted in a man. His unconditional love and support made it so much easier to control her natural inclinations and lusts. And to their shared delight, none of their children showed any evidences of sharing her bloodline. Somehow, she, the child of two full-blood vampires, long dead, had managed to not only produce normal children, but she herself had learned to live and want a normal, human life. And it was all thanks to the wonderful man whose love inspired her to grow beyond the darkness in her. The thought of all the joy his goodness had brought into her life left her longing to express her love for him by giving of herself to him. She longed to feel him inside her again. They passed many spots that tempted her to urge him to pull the wagon off the road so they might make love. She glanced back at the curtain separating the buckboard of the wagon from the interior. No. Though she felt ready to burst with sexual frustration, they could not make love with their precious children just feet away. Still, she longed to feel his thick, hard cock inside her. The trip from Canada had been a long, perilous one and they had not dared indulge their craving for each other while danger of discovery threatened. He had wanted to leave the children in Canada with friends while they traveled to Virginia, but she had not been able to face leaving them for such an extended period of time. When he had insisted, she had pointed out that seeing her only grandchildren for the first time would be the highlight of his mother’s life. Although her life as a house servant had been eased by virtue of the fact that she was her master’s son’s favorite lover, still her life had not been easy. Now she lay dying. And seeing her son happily married with four handsome children would certainly ease her passage into the next world. Feeling the pain of the man beside her, she slipped her arm through his and leaned against his shoulder. He turned to look at her and her heart ached for the grief already in his eyes. Leaving his mother, as well as the father he had a love-hate relationship with, had been difficult for him. She knew coming back to spend the last days with his dying mother would be even more painful. But together, they would get through this sad time. She had tentatively broached the subject of “saving” his mother, but he had turned on her in anger and snapped no! His mother was a god-fearing woman who would not wish to have her life extended by unholy means. Despite her best efforts, tears of pain had sprung to her eyes. He had immediately taken her in his arms and covered her face with kisses, and eased himself into her. She had sobbed as he made love to her. As they came, he had told her he loved her more than life itself and begged for forgiveness. Because she could not imagine her life without him, she had granted it freely. Then as he thrust his big, thick cock back in her pussy, she had reached up, drew his head down, and took him. He had shuddered and shook in her arms, blasting her full of his seed as she fed on him. Feeling his blood and his seed rushing into her body always sent her straight to the most powerful orgasms. She drew her incisors from his neck and cupped his handsome, dusky face between her palms. “Alex… oh, Alex, there is so much love in my heart for
you!” she whispered. “Oh, God, Lea! You have the most wonderful pussy in the world!” he had moaned, his dark eyes burning with an exhilarating combination of love, desire, and raw, feral lust. “So this love of yours is just for my pussy? Yes?” she teased. “No. I love everything about you, Lea. Your long dark hair, your blue eyes, your tiny, pale white body. I even love your uneven teeth and the feeling they give me, sinking into my skin. What I love most about you is that you love me, a man born of a slave who looks so much older than you.” She stroked his cheek. At fifty-five, there were lines around his mouth and eyes. His hair was generously sprinkled with gray, but his cock was still as thick and hard as the first time they’d made love nearly twenty-five years earlier. He was aging and would allow her to do nothing about it. She would one day lose him, but until then she would love and cherish every minute of their time together. He, along with their precious twins, was her reason for living. “You are my bloodlust, Alex,” she told him. “I care nothing for what color your skin is or who your parents are. I love you. I will always love you. Always. You understand. Yes?” He patted her hand on his arm and took his eyes off the road long enough to press a quick, tender kiss against her lips. “Yes, and I love you, Lea.” Feeling satisfied, as only warm words and kisses from him could make her, she sighed with happiness. Then, sensing a sudden tension in him, she pulled back and looked up at him. “What is it, my love? What troubles you?” He shook his arm and pushed against her with his shoulder. “You’d better not touch me like that from here on in,” he told her. “We’re entering Fulton County and you know what they do to slaves here caught with white women.” Although they had received news in Canada that Virginia had just recognized slavery, surely they had nothing to fear from the new law. “You are not a slave,” she reminded him. “You are not even an indentured servant anymore. Your grandfather freed you over twenty-fives ago.” He laughed, a bitterness in his tone she had not heard in years. “You think that will matter to the upstanding citizens of Fulton County if we’re spotted cuddling?” He glanced back at the curtain, covering the interior where their children slept. “I have a bad feeling about this, Lea. We shouldn’t have brought the children.” She tossed her head angrily and drew away from him. “I could not leave them. I think you’re forgetting who-what I am. I will protect you all against any who would harm you. You will trust me to do this? Yes?” He nodded immediately, but she could sense the fear in him and her hatred grew for the men and the culture that could create such discomfort in the only man she’d ever loved. Any who sought to hurt those she loved would pay with their miserable, human lives. “I can smell water near,” she said. “We can stop there for a moment. Yes?” “Yes, but only for a brief moment, Lea.” They journeyed on in silence for several miles, then she tensed at the approach of several riders on horseback riding hard towards them. Her keen hearing picked up the sound long before Alex heard it. “Someone is coming,” she told him softly. “Many on
horseback.” He tensed beside her and tightened his hands on the reins. He glanced around. “We’ ll let them pass,” he said. But the road was still bounded by trees on either side and there was nowhere to pull aside. Their only choice was to continue along the road. They did and several minutes later, they came face to face with the six mounted men who would change the course of her life forever. Just beyond the riders, Lea saw a body of water. Although their hostility was immediately palpable, she felt no fear. After all, she was a full-blood vampire and easily able to defend the lives of the five people she would willingly and happily die protecting. A short time later, Alex sprawled in the road, dead. She lay near him with blood gushing from her body, consciousness fading fast. The last sounds she heard were of their precious children screaming for her. Then darkness and silence.
Chapter One “If you could have one wish, what would it be?” Dani Tyler rolled her eyes and shook her head as she looked across the dimly lit room at the medium who sat across the table from her. But what the hell? Since she’d been fool enough to come into this room and pay a hundred dollars, she might as well get something for her money. “That’s easy.” She smiled mischievously. “I’d want to meet a young, horny man with a hard cock who can go all night,” she said, feeling wicked just voicing her fantasy. Well, at least it was part of her fantasy. The other part she hadn’t shared with anyone… not even her best friend. Having been divorced for two years with just an occasional one-night stand with a couple of minutemen to sustain her, she was big-time horny. If she could have a long weekend with a young stud who could stay hard long enough for her to come, she’d be the happiest woman in all of small town Orkney. The medium, a very young looking, blue-eyed brunette smiled at her. “I think that can be arranged.” “Yeah?” Dani couldn’t help grinning like an idiot at the thought. Man, but it would be nice to spend a couple of nights with a man with some staying power. “Shortly after your return home, you will meet the man to satisfy your needs,” the woman promised. “Many women will envy you, for he is a man like no other.” A man like no other, huh? He sounded too good to be true. And yet she had the strange feeling this woman’s words could not be easily dismissed. Was it possible she would meet another man who would make her happy again? She had been married so long that being single held very little appeal, and lord she was lonely… and silly. How could this woman possibly know what her future held? “There will be obstacles thrown in your way, but the path to happiness requires you to toss them all aside,” the woman said, interrupting her thoughts. “Obstacles from one very close and dear to you and challenges as a result of his lifestyle, but when the opportunity to be fulfilled presents itself, you must take your courage in hand and reach out and grab it and take your pleasure. Once you have it, hold on tightly because the road ahead will be difficult.” It couldn’t be any more difficult than the one behind her had been. Barry’s unexpected desertion after nearly twenty-two years of marriage had nearly destroyed her self-esteem. “And what do I have to do? Sell my soul or my first born?” she joked, getting to her feet. “You’ve paid my fee. Go. Live your fantasy. Remember, when the object of your desire falls within reach of your hands, grab it. Enjoy it. Let no one interfere.” Yeah, like a horny hunk was just going to fall at her feet so she could reach out and grab him. “Sure thing.” Waving and shaking her head at her own lunacy, Dani quickly walked from the room and stepped out into the hotel corridor. Now that she was away from the woman, she was angry with herself for wasting a hundred bucks for five
minutes of dribble. But a part of her could not deny her belief in the supernatural. Back in her hotel room, several floors above the medium’s room, she stared at her reflection in the lighted bathroom mirror. She’d heard the face that looked back at her with its dark eyes called very pretty, sometimes beautiful all her life. Even now that it was fuller than it had ever been, she still received her share of second and third glances. She ran a hand through her short dark hair. Not that her looks did her much good these days. At forty-two, most of the men she attracted were fifty or better. Moreover, she obviously couldn’t expect the computer geeks she met while traveling as a computer analyst to be hard bodied and possess the sex drive of much younger men. And with her present weight, her choices were somewhat limited. She sighed. “Dani, my girl, you’re just going to have to get used to minutemen,” she told her frowning reflection. “Your days of causing endless hard-ons are long pass. Deal with it.” The phone rang and she went into the bedroom to answer it. She sat on the side of the hotel bed and lifted the receiver to her ear. “Hello.” “Hi, Mom.” She smiled at the sound of her daughter’s voice. “Janie! Hello, darling. How are you?” “Great. Well, tomorrow’s the big day, Mom.” “Yeah, I love Fridays,” she teased. “Mom! You’ll be home, right?” “Of course I will.” A mental picture of Janie’s dark eyes, filled with worry, formed in her mind. Her pretty, blonde daughter was a worrywart. “I’m flying in first thing tomorrow morning. I’ll be home by twelve. I’ll check in with the office, get a few hours sleep, and meet you at the club at seven.” “You’re sure you’re coming?” She wasn’t sure how she’d allowed Janie to convince her that the best way to celebrate her twenty-first birthday was for the two of them to visit a male strip club, but she’d promised and she never broke promises she made to her children. She frowned. What in the world would Frank say when he learned his mother had been in such a place? Since the divorce, twenty-three-year-old Frank was very protective of her. She shrugged. Maybe he wouldn’t find out. If Janie didn’t tell him, she sure wouldn’t. At least the club in question was in Philly, a forty-five minute drive from home so she wasn’t likely to run into anyone she knew there. “Mom? Are you sure?” She smiled. “Positive.” “We’ll have a great time, Mom.” “Yeah? Well… if you say so.” Janie laughed. “Oh, lighten up, Mom. You owe it to yourself to loosen up and have some fun and trust me, you will definitely have fun tomorrow night.” But if anyone she knew saw her going in or coming out of the place, she’d die of embarrassment. “We’ll see.” “Yes, we will,” Janie said confidently. “Listen, I have to go. I’ll see you tomorrow
night and Mom, I want you to wear something really sexy.” “Janie! It’s your birthday, not mine.” “Yeah, but you’re the prettiest, sexiest forty-two year old I know and you’ve got a great pair of legs. I’ve bought you this stunning outfit to show them off.” Her legs were her one vanity. No matter how much weight she put on, they still looked great. “I’ll drive it over to your apartment and leave it on your bed. Promise you’ll wear it?” She shook her head. She knew better than to make promises she might not be able to keep. “We’ll see,” she said cautiously. “Oh, Mom, come on. I spent a fortune on it.” “Then return it and get your money back.” “No. It was expensive, but Mom, I can’t explain it. As soon as I saw it, I just had to get it for you. The best birthday present you could give me is to wear it.” “Yeah? I thought you said the best one I could give you was agreeing to go to a strip club with you,” she reminded her. Janie laughed. “Okay. You caught me. Wearing the outfit will be the second best present. Okay? Now, I’ve got to go. Love you. Bye.” Janie hung up while her lips were still forming the words, I love you too. Smiling and shaking her head, Dani replaced the phone on the cradle. She stripped to the skimpy few red silk strings that masqueraded as her underwear, a present from Janie. She fell asleep and dreamed of a faceless, hard bodied, dark and handsome stud ripping her underwear off before climbing into bed with her. He licked her breasts and kissed her, while fingering her pussy until she moaned and begged him to put his cock inside her. Then he rose over her, slid his hard length into her eager pussy and proceeded to rock her world. He fucked her a little hard and kind of rough until the room was fragrant with the smell of sex and their combined juices. She clung to him, excitedly opening herself up. She wanted all of him in her—deep and driving… hard and lusty. He pumped and thrust and she came and came. When he finally pulled his cock out of her the last time, she fell asleep, a very satisfied and happy camper. She woke in the morning, embarrassed to find her panties soaked with moisture. Man, but these erotic dreams were getting out of hand. She needed sex badly—and soon, or she would burst at the seams. She got up and showered, keeping a tight rein on her thoughts. If she didn’t, she’d soon find herself thinking of sex at the most inconvenient times—like in the middle of a meeting when a young, handsome man got up to give a presentation. Staring at the crotches of such young men did nothing to enhance her professional image. An hour after she left her hotel room, she was at the airport waiting for her flight back to Philadelphia International Airport. From there, she would drive to Orkney, a small town thirty miles outside of Philadelphia. Several hours later, tired and wishing she hadn’t agreed to go out that night, she walked into her apartment in the newest development on the outskirts of Orkney. She deposited her bags in front of the walk-in closet in her bedroom.
She gasped when she saw the outfit spread out on her bed. It was dark blue, a shade she knew complimented her complexion, but there wasn’t enough material to cover even a moderately built fifteen-year-old, forget someone as generously built as herself. Granted, her legs were nice, but the outfit would leave nearly all of her ample thighs and full breasts exposed for all the world to see. No wonder Janie had tried to extract a promise from her before she’d seen it. No way she was going to wear that outfit. She lay it carefully across the back of the single Queen Anne chair in her bedroom, undressed, set her alarm clock, and climbed into her bed. She slept almost immediately, falling into yet another erotic and graphic dream. Her dream lover, tall, handsome, and deliciously dark, repeatedly thrust his cock deep into her—sending shivers of need and pleasure all through her. She moaned and whimpered with delight, greedily accepting all the passion and fury of his rough lovemaking. Barry had been a gentle, somewhat tentative lover. And although she had enjoyed their love life, she’d always secretly longed to be with a black lover who took her with a passion that left her breathless and overwhelmed with lust and satisfaction. Her dream lover fulfilled all her fantasies. When the alarm clock sounded later, her panties were again damp, her body aching with frustration and need. If she didn’t get laid soon, she was going to be desperate enough to snatch the first young stud she saw off the street the next time she hit the road. Or, if she could muster the nerve, she might actually call up an escort service and finally surrender to her most forbidden desire—spending a night with a tall, dark, handsome, black man. The thought alone was nearly enough to make her wet and horny. On her way to the bathroom, she grimaced. No way she’d ever get up the nerve to do anything about her fantasy. She showered, wrapped a large towel around her still damp body and went back to her bedroom to decide what to wear. Fifteen minutes later, after having discarded several outfits, her gaze lighted on the dress Janie had bought her. She nibbled at her lip, stared at it, and then decided, what the hell. She picked it up and tried it on. She studied her reflection, smiling. “Not bad for an old, fat broad.” Her legs looked better than ever, if she did say so herself, and her breasts were rather impressive too, still relatively firm and rounded. Well. At least the bodice of the outfit made them look that way. Granted, her hips were wide and her thighs on the heavy side, but she decided she could definitely turn a few heads in this get up. Hell, she might even get lucky enough to score for the night. “Get ready world, here I come.” She remembered the medium’s words and grinned. “And you get ready too, whoever you are because I’ll be coming your way one day soon.”
***** Dani felt her cheeks burn and her heart thump as she watched the man on the stage. In a word—he was stunning. Dressed as a fireman, he was performing an erotic dance as he slowly removed the long red coat to reveal his almost naked body. Naked except for a woefully and delightfully inadequate pair of red thong underwear which emphasized the considerable bulge of his cock and balls that it barely covered. He had a beautiful body with skin the color of sun-sprinkled cinnamon and startling blue eyes. His dark hair, worn in long, silky dreadlocks, was pulled back from his sculptured shoulders and held away from his handsome face with a red ribbon. Talk
about sex appeal. There was no part of his big body that she wouldn’t like to touch, kiss, lick, or suck. Lord, what a hunk! Give him a yen for mindless sex with an older woman and he would be an ideal man with whom to spend a couple of passionate nights. “Mom, oh, my God, he’s looking directly at you!” Janie squeaked, squeezing her arm. Dani sucked in a breath. Janie was right. He did appear to be looking directly at her or rather down into the skimpy top of her bodice. From his vantage point on the stage, she knew he had a clear view of her rather ample cleavage. Watching him watch her, Dani saw the unmistakable evidence of his arousal as his cock hardened in his thong underwear. She licked her lips. He was a nice size, and man, if he didn’t look hard. Okay, Dani, get a grip. “This is an all the way club, Mom,” Janie whispered. “What?” she whispered back, keeping her gaze on the gyrating man on the stage. “An all the way club. Oh, God, Mom! It’s nearly over. He’s going to—” Janie’s voice ended in a gasp as the music came to a stop. The club, filled with women of all ages, erupted in a series of screams and shrieks of Take it off, baby! Show us what you’re working with. Smiling slowly, the man ripped off the thong, revealing a pair of big balls and a hard, thick golden cock that made Dani’s pussy convulse. Oh lord, what an absolutely lovely dick. He fell on his knees and slid across the stage, coming to a stop directly in front of Dani, who sat at a table flush with the stage. Her gaze was drawn to his cock lying on the stage floor, within inches of her hand. The medium’s words vibrated in her head. Reach out and grab it. Reach out…grab it… It took all of her willpower not to reach out and caress him. She swallowed quickly, and looked up into his blue eyes. His gaze seemed bottomless and looking into it, Dani felt as if she were tumbling head over heels out of control within its depths. Before she could stop herself, she dug into her handbag, grabbed several twenties, leaned forward and pressed them into the man’s hand. His fingers closed briefly around hers, sending the most exquisite shock all through her body. Their gazes locked again and the urge to give a yank so that he’d tumble off the stage and onto the table was difficult to resist. Looking into his eyes, she felt a pull and attraction, which made her feel reckless. She wanted sex for sex’s sake and to hell with the consequences. Reach out and grab it. Seized with a sense of wildness, she reached out a finger and touched the warm, hard tip of the beautiful hunk’s erect cock. A tingle of desire shot through her whole body. That’s it. Touch my cock. Caress it. Pump it. Make me come.
Chapter Two The unspoken words seemed to invade her head, ruling out anything but strict obedience to the commands. Not that she wanted to disobey. She’d never seen a man she wanted to touch more. Then touch me. Take my cock in your hand. Fondle me. Make me come for you. She closed her fingers around his warm flesh and caught her breath when he pulsed in her hand. With her other hand, she cupped his balls. She began gently pumping his cock. That’s it, my lovely little wanton. Touch me. Feel my cock pulse in your hand. For you. Only for you. Pump me. Make me come for you. Their gazes met again and moisture flooded her panties. Lord, she wanted to feel that incredible shaft inside her. “Wow girl! Way to go! Pump that big, thick weapon. Pump it hard, make him come all over your hand,” a woman at another table called out. She continued to pump and massage him. His big balls felt heavy and hot. He must be packing quite a load. Lord, how she’d love to wrap her lips around his cock and suck him until he exploded in her mouth. Then she would shamelessly swallow every drop of his seed. The time will come when you will do that to me, my lovely wanton. For now, jerk me off. Unable to resist, she continued to fondle and pump his cock until she felt his nuts tighten. Then he jerked in her hand and a blast of cum shot from the big head of his dick. Without conscious thought, she moved closer, parted her lips, and eagerly caught his warm, sticky seed in her mouth. She swallowed quickly and repeatedly, not wanting to let a drop of the lovely nectar go astray. When she’d swallowed the final spurt, she leaned forward and kissed the big, pulsing head. The urge to suck him was too powerful a force to overcome. She parted her lips. No. Now is not the time. Obeying the commanding voice in her head, she blushed and sat back, regretfully allowing the beautiful, golden cock to slide from her fingers. “Mom! What was that? What did you just do?” Janie’s muted scream, snapped her back to an awareness of what she had just done… she’d almost sucked a strange man’s cock in front of a club full of screaming women. More importantly, in front of her daughter. Oh, Lord! Feeling her whole body burn with shame, she balled her hands into fists and shrank back against her chair, her heart thumping. “I don’t… know… ” she mumbled. Other women, including Janie, began throwing money at him. Although he wore a money band around his left arm, keeping his gaze locked on Dani’s, he rose to his feet.
He picked up his thong and coat and walked off the stage, leaving the money on the stage where the women had thrown it. He had a long, majestic stride and she could see his long, thick cock bouncing between his legs in front of his buff body as he disappeared behind the curtain. Dani bit her lip, her breath coming in short, painful gasps. She could not believe what she had just done… in front of her daughter. Lord, she must have lost her mind. She sucked in a deep breath. Oh, God! “Ladies, how about a loud, rowdy round of applause for Inferno Alex, making his first appearance here tonight,” the announcer said. “And making quite an impression on some of us.” Knowing the last remark was directed at her, Dani squirmed in her seat, her face burning. “And the ladies are reminded that no touching of the dancers are allowed.” Dani closed her eyes. Lord, she was toast! What had possessed her to do what she’d just done? Three other dancers followed Inferno Alex. Although all the dancers were adequately endowed and skillful, Dani couldn’t work up any enthusiasm for them. In fact, the constant shrieking from the audience for the dancers to show their cocks became rather irritating. Who wanted to see other men strip after jerking off the most incredible man imaginable? She glanced at Janie, whose gaze was centered on the stage. She supposed she wouldn’t be nearly as embarrassed if she wasn’t sitting next to her daughter. Telling herself that Janie was now an adult and had probably seen or even jerked off a man or two herself before didn’t help. Dani knew her behavior had been inexplicable and shameless. And yet her only regret lay in her failure to suck his cock. It was a relief when the show ended and she and Janie got up from their table and headed for the parking lot. “Wow! That was awesome. I’ve never seen so many big dicks before,” Janie said as they stopped near her car. “And the cock on that Inferno Alex was enough to start a raging fire in a girl’s cunt.” Giving her an evil grin, Janie began fanning at her groin area. “Of course, to hose his victim down, he’d have to plug her hole up but good.” Dani felt the blood rush to her cheeks. “Janie! I know you’re an adult and you’ve done more than see men naked on stage, but please. I’d just assume you didn’t speak so frankly in front of me.” Janie stared at her. “Mom, you’ve got to be kidding after what you just did in there!” She bit her lip and averted her gaze. “Never mind,” Janie said, laughing. “But don’t try to tell me holding that big cockilicious dick didn’t make you start dripping.” “Janie! That’s enough!” “Oh, all right. I’m meeting Paula and Anika at a club further down on Delaware Avenue and we’re going to dance the night away.” Janie smirked at her. “And after that? If I’m lucky, I’ll get banged tonight. Want to come?” She shook her head. “No. I think I should have passed on the drink. It made me crazy.”
“Mom, you had half a drink. It wasn’t the drink.” Janie grinned. “Must have been a wild streak you’ve kept hidden until now.” That combined with unbearable desire and the voice in her head urging her to jerk him off. “I don’t have a wild streak,” she said. “Anyway, I’m going home to sleep off my half a drink.” “Okay.” Janie gave her a knowing look. “But I’ll bet you’re glad you came. That Inferno Alex… was he big and thick or what? I’ll bet he could give a girl a very nice time in bed. Imagine how lucky a woman would be to have that guy drill her. Man, I’m getting wet just thinking about it.” “Janie!” “Okay. Okay.” Janie laughed and opened her car door. They exchanged kisses. “Janie, you’ll be careful, won’t you?” Janie looked up at her from her car. “Mom, I will drive very carefully. I always do. Don’t worry.” “I’m glad to hear that, but that’s not what I meant. I meant… picking up strange men.” “Oh, Mom, lighten up. Your little girl is an adult now. I can take care of myself.” She grinned and lifted a small foil packet from her handbag. “And I am prepared for every contingency.” Dani sighed and watched her drive away with a wave. She turned and headed toward her own car, which was parked directly under one of the bright lights in the lot. She had the key in her car door when she heard a sound to her right. She looked up, expecting to see one of the women from the strip club on her way to her car. Instead, a tall, dark-haired man dressed in a custom tailored suit with a matching hat approached. He stopped several inches from her and she noted the overnight bag thrown over one shoulder. “Hello.” She realized immediately who he was. Inferno Alex. Oh, God! She forced herself to look at his face rather than at his groin. “Ah… are you talking to me?” He nodded, a slight smile dancing over his firm, sensuously full lips. He fairly reeked sex appeal. “Yes.” “Oh. Well… hi.” She licked her lips and shifted her weight from one foot to the other. What did he want? “Did I do something wrong?” She flushed and bit her lip. What a dumb question. She’d jerked him off. Of course she’d done something wrong. “I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have touched your co… your di… but I… I couldn’t seem to help myself.” “Did you enjoy touching me?” How was she supposed to answer that? “I… yes… but I think you already know that. You made me do it,” she said slowly. “No,” he said softly. “You did it because you wanted to.” “That is not true! You think I go around jerking off strange men?” “Actually, I happen to know you’ve never done anything like that before.” She blinked at him, certain that he did know that. “How… how could you know
that?” “Join me for a drink and we’ll talk about it. Tonight. Now.” She thought of the voice inside her head, urging her to jerk him off in a club full of women that included her daughter. Thank God this wasn’t Orkney or by morning everyone in the town where she’d spent her entire life would have heard of her shameless behavior. Reach out and grab it…grab it. There was no way she was going anywhere with him. Still, there was a hypnotic quality to his deep, baritone voice. “I’m flattered, but I’m sure any of the women in the club would love that invitation.” “I haven’t extended it to any of them. I’m asking you.” She removed her key from the car lock and clutched it in her hand. She shook her head. “I’d like to… as I’m sure you already know, but really… no… thanks… no… I can’ t.” He smiled slightly and inclined his head slightly. “As you wish.” She blinked. “Just like that? You’re taking no for an answer?” “Why not? Don’t you mean it?” “Yes! I do.” “Then why shouldn’t I take you at your word?” He shrugged. “Goodnight.” Reach out and grab it. Grab it! Biting her lip and wishing she’d had the courage to go with him for a drink, she watched him walk away. She sighed, longing to run after him and scream that she’d changed her mind. Instead she got into her car and slowly pulled out of the parking lot. What she needed was a drink. She ignored the voice in her head insisting what she needed was a long night with the hunk she was driving away from.
***** Full-blood vampire, Aleksei Madison stood in the parking lot watching his intended bedmate for the night drive away. A reluctant smile tugged the corners of his mouth up. He couldn’t recall the last time a woman had turned him down. The experience was new and somewhat intriguing. Maybe this Dani Tyler was more than just another useless, pretty face. He decided to find out. Smiling briefly at several women from the club who called out to him with offers of drinks, he slid into his SUV and followed her car. Several miles up the highway, he turned into the parking lot of a mid-sized bar and stopped his vehicle next to hers.
***** About to walk into a place called Mortie’s, Dani noted the identity of the man alighting from the big silver SUV. Her lips parted, her heart thumped. “Did you… follow me?” “Yes.” She supposed she should be concerned, but on some instinctive level, she suspected she had nothing to fear from him. “Why?” “I thought you might want to reconsider my offer.” Reach out. She looked up at him. He had to be the most attractive man she’d ever
met. He had everything a woman could desire in a man—for starters he was the quintessential tall, dark, and handsome hunk. He had a pair of eyes that made her want to melt and a voice that sent tingles of desire all through her. And his cock was the length and thickness of which erotic dreams were made and thoroughly satisfied. It would be sheer folly to agree and yet, she kept recalling the medium’s advice. Reach out and grab it. Was this the man she had been told would come into her life and satisfy her needs? Surely not, but she was certain he could at least give her a very nice hour or two if he were so inclined. And lord knew she needed to get laid badly. She sucked in a breath and nodded. There was no doubt that he fulfilled all her secret fantasies. “Yes. I think I would.” He smiled. Her heart thumped again. “Shall we go inside and have a drink and a dance or two?” “I… I don’t dance very well. I mean I can’t shake… what my mama gave me very well.” He laughed, his eyes twinkling. “You are delightful.” He stroked a hand down her cheek. “We will dance slow and close together. There will be no need for you to shake anything. Okay?” She stared up into his eyes. The thought of dancing slow and close together with this gorgeous young hunk made her wet. “That probably wouldn’t be a very good idea.” It’s a wonderful idea. Are you coming? She blinked up at him. “How are you doing that?” “Dance with me and ply me with drinks and kisses and I might be persuaded to tell you.” She swallowed quickly and licked her dry lips. The thought of kissing his lusciouslooking mouth nearly made her hyperventilate. “Kisses?” Lot of kisses, he assured her. “Coming?” Reach out. “Yes.” Although he didn’t touch her as they walked to the entrance, she felt breathless just being near him. Breathless just being near him? Come on, Dani, get a grip. You’re too old to act silly just because you’re with a handsome man. It’s not like you plan to allow him to pick you up. He’s already picked you up. She threw a quick, startled look his way and hurried through the door he held open for her. They sat at a table near the back of the bar and sipped their drinks. Well, he sipped his drink, while she finished first one and then another. He watched her start on her third one before he spoke. “Aren’t you making rather short work of those things?” She shook her head. “They’re delicious. Here. Have a sip.” She leaned across the table and pressed her glass against his sensuous looking mouth, being careful to turn the lipstick side away from him. He took the glass from her hand, turned the lipstick side back towards him, and took a slow sip. The muscles in her stomach tightened and clenched. Why did watching him drink from her glass turn her on? Why did everything about him excite her and arouse her passions to a fever pitch?
You find me exciting? She bit back the urge to shout Yes and pressed against her seat. He smiled and put her glass down. She stared at the slight sheen on his lips from the drink. Lord, she longed to kiss that mouth with those sweet-looking lips of his. Later. “Would you like to dance now?” She smiled at him, feeling very relaxed. “I would love to dance with you, handsome.” He arched a brow. “You are drunk.” “What’s the matter? Don’t you know you’re handsome?” She grinned, feeling wonderfully uninhibited. “And I am not drunk. I’m just very, very mellow and in need of being in your arms.” “I think you’re drunk.” He rose. “I suppose I should take you home.” He sighed. “Unfucked.” He’d take her home unfucked when hell froze over. She reached out and put a hand on his arm. “The only place I want you to take me is onto the dance floor and into your arms. Can do, handsome? Or am I too much woman for you?” His eyes widened and he stared at her. “Too much woman? For me? I can handle a lot of woman.” He put a hand against the small of her back and swept her onto the dance floor and into his arms. She settled against him, deliberately rubbing herself against him until she felt his cock hardening. “You little minx!” He grabbed her hips, immobilizing them. “Don’t start anything you’re not prepared to finish,” he warned. “I am not some boy whose passions you can arouse and then send home to take a cold shower. Be very sure you know what you’re doing before you continue at your seduction attempts.” “What’s the matter, handsome? Having second thoughts?” she teased. He released her hips and slipped his arms around her waist, allowing her to feel his cock throbbing against her. “Second thoughts? Hardly. If you’re sure you know what you’re doing, why don’t you join me for a long night of fucking?” She stared up into his eyes and saw delicious little lights of lust. For her. This hunky stud had the hots for her! He didn’t seem to mind that she was probably old enough to be his mother or that she was not a petite size six. I like my women with lots of meat on their bones and able to take a severe fucking. “Then I am definitely your woman,” she said, sliding her hands up his chest. “There ’s lots of me and I really want to be fucked.” “You’re sure?” She nodded. “Oh, Lord, yes. Someone told me recently that I’d meet you and look, here you are.” His blue eyes flickered. “Someone as in who?” “This pretty young medium. She said when I met you I should reach out and grab you.” She caressed his chest, loving how hard it felt under her fingers. She slid one hand down and eagerly cupped it over his cock. “Consider yourself grabbed.”
“This… medium… did she influence you in any way?” She shook her head. “No, but you sure are.” She giggled. “Take me somewhere where we can be alone.” “You are drunk.” “Okay. Maybe I am… a little, but I do know what I’m saying,” she told him. “And I know what I want. I want you. Take me out of here.” Somewhere with a bed? Are you sure? The breath caught in her throat and she had a moment of clarity. She knew he was offering her a way out. But she didn’t want it. She wanted to spend the night in his arms. She was going to take this opportunity to be as uninhibited as she’d always longed to be, but never dared. “Yes. I am very sure.”
Chapter Three The first thing Dani was aware of on waking on her stomach was that she didn’t know where she was. The next thought that stunned her even more fully awake was the realization that there was a thick, pulsing cock buried deep inside her pussy and a big, hard body pressing hers down into a mattress more yielding than her own. She lay with her eyes closed. Surely, she must be having yet another erotic dream. She quickly dismissed that thought. True she had spent far too many nights wishing she had a real dick inside of her instead of the vibrating jelly toys which had become her primary source of sexual satisfaction during the last fourteen months. But the shaft inside her was real, as were the lips of the mystery man, which were pressed against her neck. “You’re awake. Good.” The man buried so deliciously inside her had the most incredible voice she’d ever heard; it was warm, deep, and seemed to ripple all through her, sending waves of desire singing along every inch of her body. His hands, which began to stroke the sides of her thighs, made her heart thump. Dani, unsure of how she’d come to be with this man, opened her eyes. At first she wasn’t sure why her vision was blocked; then she realized that the long dark strands cascading over her face were hair-dreadlocks. Her lover was black. Wow. Whatever she’ d done the night before, she’d totally tossed her inhibitions out the window and embraced her secret fantasy. Warms lips brushed her neck and masculine hips ground against her behind. “Is something wrong?” “I… no… not unless you count the fact that I don’t know where I am, who you are, or why your—why you’re still inside me.” “Because it feels so very good,” he whispered. He extended his arms, lifting the top of his body off her. Sighing softly, he slowly heaved the rest of his body from hers. Expecting their parting to be somewhat painful because she must surely be dry, she was amazed at how easily he withdrew from her. He rolled over onto his back and lay near her. Ignoring the feeling of deprivation she felt now that he was no longer in her, Dani swallowed quickly before turning on her side to face him. In the light of the early morning sun shining in through the thin slits in the bedroom blinds, she got her first sober look at her lover of the night before. His cinnamon-colored skin gave his big, sleek body the appearance of a beautiful piece of erotic sculpture. His chest was bare, his abs tight and sexy, his legs long and muscular. Her eyes were drawn to the thick, hard burnished-gold cock rising from the dark mass of hair on his groin. He was the most beautiful man she’d ever seen. She sucked in a breath, blinking rapidly. Lord, she’d done it. She’d spent the night with the gorgeous stripper from the club. Inferno Alex.
She couldn’t believe her bad luck. This handsome, well-endowed hunk had spent the night with her and had enjoyed it enough to hang around after the sex. And she had only a foggy recollection of her body being buffeted with incredible jolts of pleasure as he’d fucked her again and again. He had assuaged the ache in her pussy big time. As she allowed her gaze to feast on his body, he lay with his dark, silky dreads over his shoulders, his legs parted, giving her an unencumbered view of his still erect shaft. What had this delicious looking man possibly seen in her that had made him want to take her to bed? Judging by the look of flames in his surprising blue gaze, her less than perfect body excited rather than turned him off. Almost as if he’d read her thoughts, he reached out a big hand and caressed her large, tender breasts. Her soft sigh quickly turned into a small gasp of pleasure as his hand glided down her rounded belly to cup her mound. “So you don’t remember last night? Then we’ll just have to do it again.” He moved quickly and drew her into his arms, against his body. She shuddered and clung to him, moaning. “Would you like some more cock?” he asked, sensuously rubbing his groin against hers. She moaned again and nodded mutely. The feelings coursing through her left her incapable of coherent speech. He tipped up her chin and looked down into her eyes. “Good, because I would certainly love some more of your sweet, sweet pussy.” She felt her whole body flush with pleasure and embarrassment. The look of desire in his hot blue gaze left absolutely no doubt as to his sincerity. He bent his dark head and lightly touched his mouth to hers. He didn’t kiss her fully. He brushed his lips against her mouth, nibbling at her lips and caressing their outline with the tip of his tongue. “We… we should use a condom this time,” she managed to gasp as he eased her onto her back and rose above her. “Oh, no,” he said quickly, his blue eyes flaring with irritation. “I can’t afford to get pregnant,” she protested. “Why not?” “I’m 42 and I have two adult children! I’m not looking to start all over again from a one night stand. Use a condom.” “No. I don’t want anything between us.” He lowered his head again and licked her breasts, making her nipples harden. “I want to feel every movement of your pussy around my naked cock.” He lifted his head and looked down at her. “No barriers… just my cock and your sweet, sweet pussy. I’m going to fuck you like you’ve never been fucked before and then I’m going to fill your hot pussy with my seed.” His words, spoken in that deep, sexy voice of his, washed over her like an erotic aphrodisiac. Her remaining inhibitions crumbled and she reached for him with trembling hands, her pussy on fire with need. “Please.” He smiled and kissed her hands. “Patience, my lovely one. I’ll give you as much cock as you can handle, but first will you do something for me?” “Anything,” she promised rashly.
He lay his big body over hers, allowing her to feel his hot dick. “Anything? What if I want to fuck your lovely round ass?” he whispered into her ear. She shuddered and wrapped her arms around him. She’d never had anal sex and was certain with him, it would be exquisite torture, but she suspected there was no sexual act this man could ask her to try that she wouldn’t at least consider. Why, she wasn’t sure. “It’s rather big,” she said, blushing. “But I guess you’ve already noticed that I’m a little… maybe more than a little, on the full-figured side.” He brushed his lips against her ear. “I think the word you want is delicious. And what’s wrong with having a big, shapely ass and a gorgeous, voluptuous body to match?” She drew away and stared up at him. “A gorgeous body? You’re serious.” “Of course I’m serious. You have an exquisite body.” “My ass is fat.” “So? I love your body. Large, luscious breasts, a fat, jiggly ass, and big thighs I can hold on to as I fuck you. And your pussy is very, very good.” “It is?” “Oh, yeah, baby. Tight, hot, and yet wet. Liquid paradise.” The thought thrilled her and she giggled like a teenager. “Have you been in jail?” He laughed, a warm, rich sound. “No and I’ve had more pussy than you can possibly imagine. I know pussy and yours, my lovely, is absolutely delicious.” He grasped his cock in one big hand and brought it to her entrance. He spent several moments stroking the thick head up and down the length of her cunt lips, causing an unexpected and surprising climax in her. As she lay whimpering with pleasure, he bent her knees and pressed his thick, hard cock against her. He entered her slowly, cradling her hips in his hands, immobilizing them when she would have shoved them upwards and swallowed him in one painful thrust. “Patience, my lovely one,” he told her again, his voice tender and amused. “This is why you don’t remember last night. You were in too much of a hurry and your lust for my cock made me lose my head. As a result, I ravaged you much more severely than I’d intended.” Ravaged her? She froze and pushed against his shoulders. To her surprise, he immediately stopped his forward momentum and stared down at her. “What is it?” “Are you telling me you… raped me?” She recalled all the stories she’d heard of the various date rape drugs. She frowned, trying to recall if he’d had an opportunity to put something in her drink. He arched a brow, his eyes cooling. “I don’t do rape. I have no need. No woman I have ever wanted has ever said no to me. You didn’t say no. In fact, when I offered to take you home, you insisted you wanted to spend the night with me.” He took a deep breath and shook his head. “You really don’t remember last night. I made love to you… I fucked you, but I did not… would never rape you.” “I’m sorry,” she said and slipped her arms around him. “Don’t worry. You’re about to be forgiven,” he assured her and resumed the slow,
delightful slide into her pussy and straight into her soul… every particle of her being. Cupping her ample ass in his palms, he fucked her unhurriedly, rotating his powerful hips and gently stabbing his big, pussy stretching dick in and out of her. He teased her by withdrawing all but the big head of his cock, which he let throb in her entrance before easing it back inside her. Oh, Lord. She was experiencing so many firsts with him. She’d never slept with a man so much younger than herself, never been picked up before, she’d never been fucked so hard she’d forgotten the night before, she’d never been fucked by a man with such a huge cock, and she’d never been fucked by a black man before. She clung to his shoulders, her body shaking as he continually thrust into her— deep, wonderful, satisfying thrusts. Each time she felt his big dick pushing through her sensitive tissue right to the core of her pussy, she experienced a level of bliss that rocked her world. To have such a big, thick dick in her pussy after going without for so long was too delicious for words. It only took a few strokes from his huge shaft for her to begin gushing all over his cock as he thrust her towards a sweet, soul-destroying orgasm. It rolled over her like a huge wall of water, tossing her about on a sea of bliss. Gasping for breath, she was dragged under… to die happy… again and again… “Are you all right?” Warm, tender lips brushed against the side of her neck. Big gentle hands caressed her limp, lethargic body. Fighting the urge to grind herself against the big, hard body under hers, Dani opened her eyes. She lay on top of him, her pussy still stretched by his huge dick. She sighed. She couldn’t remember him rolling them over, but she liked laying on top of him. And she liked how she felt—sexually sated and yet she wanted him to keep his cock buried deep in her. More. She felt a level of contentment she’d never expected. How could she feel this way about a man whose name she didn’t even know and who she would never see again? “Are you all right?” he asked again. “I… I don’t know. Do you have a license?” “A license? A driver’s license?” He sounded puzzled. “Of course I’ll take you back to the bar to pick up your car.” She laughed. “I didn’t mean a driver’s license.” She sighed softly and reached down to touch the base of his cock. “I meant do you have a license for this? If you’re not careful, your lover could die while having the most wonderful orgasm imaginable.” He laughed and rewarded her with a slow, lazy upward thrust of his hips. She bit her lip and moaned as a jolt of pleasure sliced through her. “Oh, God, that feels good!” “Yes, it does,” he agreed, brushing his hands along the sides of her breasts. She willed herself to climb off his dick, dress, and leave… while she still could. She turned her head and looked towards the window. Daylight filtered into the room through the drawn blinds of what was clearly a hotel room. “What time is it?” “Too early to get up without another fuck,” he whispered, sliding his hands down from her breasts to hold her hips.
She’d never wanted to be fucked again more, but she’d had her walk on the wild side, now it was time to get back to reality. “What time is it?” “Ten o’clock.” “I have to go. Please remove your… cock.” “Why? It fits so nicely in your pussy. Why don’t we leave it there for a while longer?” “Because I have to go.” His lips against the side of her neck sent tingles through her. “Stay.” “I… I can’t.” “Why not?” He cupped his big hands over her behind. “I love your ass.” Her heart thumped. How could a man’s hands make her feel like melting this way? “Stay and give me a little more of your sweet pussy,” he encourage, gently moving inside her. A burst of pleasure shot through her and she shuddered. “Oh, God! God, you make me feel so good!” He nipped at her neck with his teeth. “Then you’ll stay.” “Yes,” she moaned, grinding her pussy against his groin so she could feel every inch of the hard, thick length throbbing inside her. “Oh, God, yes!” she cried, thrusting her pussy wildly down onto his dick. It hurt, but she didn’t care. She planned to keep his big boner inside her all day and into the night. Maybe forever. You like my cock? “No. I love it. Give it all to me. Please,” she moaned. She rotated her hips and ground her pussy down. Pain and pleasure shot through her as he propelled his powerful hips upwards, stretching and filling every centimeter of her. Her pussy had never felt so sensitive to pleasure. She made a sound of protest as he rolled them onto their sides and withdrew from her. “What are you doing?” she protested. Patience, my lovely. He dipped his fingers in her and she trembled, her vagina filling with moisture. He kept his fingers moving inside her as she worked at them as if they were his cock. Her vaginal muscles clenched and she creamed his fingers. While she continued to moan, he rolled onto his back with her on top of him. He thrust his cock up into her. She pushed her hips down and joyfully accepted him deep in her and felt her climax quickly building. Lord his big dick was delicious. Your pussy is delicious. You are delicious. He curled the fingers of one hand in her hair and brought her face down onto his. As he burned the taste of his lips onto her mouth, he pressed the tip of one finger against her puckered asshole. She murmured in protest against his mouth, but tried to relax as he gently fed the tip of one finger into her behind. There. That’s better. Now both your holes are mine. “You can do whatever you like to every hole I have!” she cried against his lips. He laughed, withdrew his finger from her behind, cupped her hips in his hands and continued the slow, delicious fuck that totally destroyed all her inhibitions. She moaned
and repeatedly creamed him, sucking on his tongue as if it were his cock. Hmm. Good. So very, very good. Sated and happy, she sprawled on him, her lips crushed over his, her hands curled in his hair as he groaned, shuddered, and came. He clenched his hands into her ass and thrust up into her, hurting her with deep, hard, vigorous jabs as he filled her with his seed. “Oh, yes. Yes,” she whispered, gently nibbling at his bottom lip. “Let me have it all… every drop. Fill me up, handsome.” With one final jab that hurt so badly she nearly saw stars, he groaned and slumped back against the bed, his fingers still gripping her behind. “Ouch! That hurt!” “I’m sorry,” he immediately released his grip on her rear and rolled them onto their sides. He teased her lips apart with a slow, warm caress of his mouth. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She sucked in a breath. They were still joined, but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She curled her fingers in his silky hair and they lay kissing and nuzzling each other. She felt warm, safe, and deliciously happy to be with him. The feeling is mutual, my lovely little wanton, he assured her. She pressed close to him. She drifted to sleep thinking how nice it would be if she never had to leave his arms.
Chapter Four Feeling limp and fatigued, but sexually sated, Dani let herself into her apartment. She was going to take a long, scented bath to soothe her aching body, then she was going to hit the sack. She’d had very little sleep during the last few days. She smiled with remembered pleasure recalling what she’d been doing instead of sleeping. Lord, but she ’d surely hit the jackpot and had the most incredible cock stuck up her for several glorious days. And it hadn’t just been the fantastic sex. While she’d been with him, she had felt lovely, and almost as if he loved her. Not that he’d said anything like that, but when he held her, he seemed to exude a warmth and tenderness that surrounded and encompassed her. What a heady feeling. She sighed. Ah, well. She stretched and yawned. She was so tired, she knew she would sleep the night through. And in the morning she would reprove herself for her recent outrageous conduct. Recalling the preceding weekend, she licked her lips and smiled. Maybe not. Her smiled vanished as she realized that she would never see him again. Of course, she knew they had no future together, but for a time while they’d lay holding each other after the sex, she had allowed herself to wonder what it would be like to have him in her life. To know that she was his woman and he was her man. But he’d given no indication that he wanted to see her again, even though he must have known she wanted to see him again. She sighed and closed her door. She gasped when the living room light came on. “Do you know what time it is?! Where have you been?!” The shrill, angry voice sliced through her. Biting her lip to silence a scream of surprise, Dani slumped against the door. “For heaven’s sake, Janie! You took at least a year off my life.” She glanced at her watch. 11:15. “What’s wrong? What are you doing here so late?” “What am I doing here so late?! Where have you been for the last three days?” One look at Janie’s furious face assured her it wouldn’t be prudent to admit she’d spent the time in question being ravished by a man whose name she didn’t even know. Well, she knew his stage name, but not his real name. They hadn’t spent that much time talking. “Is something wrong?” “You haven’t answered my question,” Janie pointed out in an icy voice. “Where have you been?” “Out,” she said and quickly walked to her bedroom. Oh, Dani. You screwed up, she told herself. Big time. You should have called her and told her you were taking a few days off before you did it. Janie followed. “You missed work today. I know because I called. I’ve been calling you since Saturday afternoon. I thought something awful had happened to you. Where
have you been?” She turned to face Janie. “Oh, honey! I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you.” She kicked off her shoes and pulled off her pantyhose. She walked over to the hamper inside her bedroom door where she tossed her pantyhose. She offered Janie a tentative smile over one shoulder. “I was feeling restless so I decided to take some time for myself. I’m sorry I didn’t call you and tell you.” She removed her dress and unhooked her bra. She dropped both of them in the hamper. Her slip and panties followed. “Oh, my God! Mom!” She swung around to face Janie. “Honey? What is it?” Janie stood with her eyes wide and her lips parted. “My God, look at you!” “What?” She followed Janie’s startled gaze down to her bare breasts and torso, which were covered with what were clearly passion marks. “Oh, my God, Mom, what is that… you have sperm all over your pussy!” After they’d showered and prepared to leave the hotel room earlier that night, he had suddenly decided he had to have some pussy for the road. Despite her half-hearted protest, he’d whipped down her panties and pantyhose, shot his cock into her, and fucked her against the hotel room wall. It had been a wonderful experience. He’d cupped his hands over her ass and kept his lips over hers as he ground his huge cock deep in her already bruised and sore pussy. Still, she had loved every second of the delicious fuck. The quickie for the road had gone on and on and she’d creamed his shaft twice before he’d climaxed. Although he had come in her, when he’d finally withdrawn his dick, they’d both been surprised when it had suddenly discharged another load of cum onto her pubic hair. Instead of cleaning up, she had pulled up her clothes and found a lecherous delight in driving home with his seed both inside and outside her pussy. Now, she flushed and hastily pulled on her discarded clothing. “So I guess I don’t have to ask what you’ve been doing,” Janie said bitterly. “What did you do? Pick up some pervert in a bar and spend the weekend getting banged? And have you ever heard of safe sex? Why didn’t you use a condom?” Dani took a deep breath and lifted her chin. “Janie, have you lost your mind?” she demanded. “How dare you talk to me like that?” Janie’s lips tightened. “Well, what do you expect? First you jerk some stud off in a club full of women, then you disappear for the whole weekend and turn up covered with hickeys and gism. What am I supposed to think?” Dani narrowed her gaze. “It was your idea for me to go to that strip bar.” “Yes and I know I said I wanted you to enjoy yourself, but don’t you think you got a little bit carried away? I mean come on, Mom, you grabbed his cock and jerked him off! As if that weren’t bad enough, when he came, you licked his cum off your fingers like you were slurping a milkshake.” She flushed. “I… oh, honey, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I don’t know what came over me. When I looked into his eyes… I know you’re going to think I’ m crazy, but I could hear him talking to me… urging me to touch him.” “Mom! He did not speak to you.” She shook her head, feeling confused. “I know he didn’t ‘speak’ to me.”
“Then what are you talking about?” “It’s hard to explain, but he did speak to me… ” she trailed off, realizing how foolish she sounded. “So how long have you had this thing for black men? I mean, is this some new fantasy or an old one?” “No! I don’t have a thing for black men,” she denied. The moment the denial left her lips, she wished it unsaid. She did have a thing for black men. She’d just never expected to act on it. “No? Well, you sure looked like you had one for them when you were jerking him off in a club full of people.” Janie shook her head. “Mom, it was so embarrassing. For a while there, I thought you were going to start sucking his cock.” She compressed her lips in a tight, disapproving line. “I’m sorry you’re distressed, Janie, but in all fairness, you didn’t seem very embarrassed at the time. In fact, you were yelling for me to jerk him off,” she said. “Mom! I was practically drunk! I didn’t realize what you were doing. And I don’t care what I yelled, I didn’t expect you to carry on like some—” “Like some what?” she asked quietly, anger and pain warring with each other in her at Janie’s belligerence. “A tramp?” “I wasn’t going to say that,” Janie denied, but her cheeks reddened and she averted her gaze. A sure sign she was being less than truthful. “What were you going to say?” she demanded, deciding it was time to go on the offensive instead of getting creamed. Why should she be defensive? So she had spent a weekend with a black man young enough to be her son. So what? She deserved a little happiness wherever she could get it. And it wasn’t as if she was going to see him again. “What do you expect me to say, that you behaved like a respectable woman… a mother? How would you feel if grandma disappeared for three days and was covered with passion marks and sperm when she returned home? Wouldn’t you be angry and disappointed?” “Yes! Yes. I should have called. I know that.” “Then why didn’t you?!” Because she’d been too busy fucking a man who filled her with unbridled lust! And she had not once given a thought to what Janie or Frank would think if she disappeared for three days. She bit her lip, tears filling her eyes. She’d always done her best to be someone Janie and Frank could be proud of and now with one bad decision she had lost a measure of Janie’s respect. “I lost my head,” she said, feeling weary. “I was lonely and I just needed male companionship.” “Who was he?” Janie’s eyes widened and she swallowed quickly, a look of dismay on her face. “Oh, God, Mom, please tell me it was the same man. I mean you didn’ t… there wasn’t more than one man? And why did you let him come on you? That’s so nasty, Mom!” “No. Just one.” She could imagine Janie’s outrage if she admitted that although he hadn’t come on her on purpose, she had felt deliciously thrilled at the thought of his having lost control of himself like that with her… because of her. “Thank God for that at least. So who was he?”
She swallowed and forced herself to look Janie in the eye. “I don’t know,” she said. She hated her cowardice. Although she really didn’t know his name, she could have told Janie he was the stripper, but somehow she just couldn’t. Janie thought badly enough of her without her knowing the whole truth. “Oh, God! You were picked up by a stranger who spent the weekend banging you and biting and sucking all over you?” “Yes.” She bit her lip and continued to meet the accusing look in Janie’s eyes. “Are you going to see him again?” “No. I don’t even know who he is or where he lives. It was a one-time madness, Janie. It won’t happen again.” “It’s not like I don’t want you to have… to enjoy yourself, Mom, but come on. You need to get a grip. You can’t just go off and spend the weekend with strange men who don’t know the meaning of safe sex. God forbid that you should get pregnant. You’d have to have an abortion.” She blinked at Janie. An abortion? Not bloody likely. “I said it wouldn’t happen again, Janie. What else can I do or say?” “Well, all right.” Janie shrugged. “Then we’ll just forget this happened.” Even as she nodded, she chided herself for being weak. She’d been a fool to apologize for something that had been so special and magical. While they were together, she had experienced an intoxicating feeling of belonging to him. It had almost been as if he was the man the medium had told her to expect in her life. Nevertheless, the thought of Frank finding out about her weekend, sent her into a near panic. She must have been stark raving mad to risk her relationship with her children for the sake of a few nights of passion. Granted they were nights filled with incredible pleasures, but they had not been worth alienating Janie and possibly Frank over. No. She’d had her first and her last walk on the wild side.
***** “Sei? What’s wrong?” Aleksei, seated at his desk in his den going over bills, looked up as Vlad, long dreads hanging around his shoulders, and blue eyes questioning, entered uninvited. Not that he expected Vlad to wait for an invitation. They were too close for that. Besides, Vlad considered wherever he was home. “Wrong?” He sat back in his chair and flexed his shoulder muscles. “What makes you think anything is wrong?” Vlad stopped next to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “You’re very tense. You been getting enough pussy and blood lately?” He thought of the encounter he’d had with the buxom brunette from the strip club Katie had sent him to the week before. Although she was entirely too slender and pretty for his long term taste, she intrigued him. One moment, rather shy and sweet, the next coming onto him and challenging his manhood. She would no doubt blame her acquiescence on the alcohol she’d consumed, but he suspected she had meant every word she’d said to him. And he knew he’d enjoyed every second of their time together.
More, he wanted to see her again. Her exquisite pussy had reminded him of Tasha, his favorite lover who had recently taken a job in Africa. Although he had many lovers in many states, Tasha’s departure had left quite a hole in his sex life. To his annoyance, her absence also left an emptiness in the soul he had lost so long ago. He had been hard pressed not to compel her to stay in America and within his easy reach of her. But because he cared for her, he had allowed her to leave him. He had been on the verge of falling in love with and maybe in bloodlust with her. Part of the reason he had allowed her to leave alone stood over him, running his fingers through his dreads. He looked up at Vlad. The wildness and soulless depths he saw staring back from the blue eyes so like his own disheartened him. Vlad seemed no nearer to regaining his soul and losing his thirst for vengeance than he’d been when the two of them, bitter, angry, and hurt had set out on their quest to find her and make her pay for what she had done to them so long ago. Once his thirst for retribution had been as strong and as unyielding as Vlad’s. He had dwelled in the dark world Vlad inhabited. Then, just over fifty years earlier, he had found her and those she loved and cherished. To his surprise, his quest for revenge had slowly begun to dissipate and he had discovered the road to redemption. “I’m fine, Vlad,” he said. “Are you sure? I didn’t mean to hurt you, Sei.” “Hurt me? What are you talking about?” “I know I said things about her and ran her away and now she’s gone, you’re hurt and sad.” He shook his head. “It’s all right, Vlad. Tasha was leaving anyway.” “Are you sure?” “I’m very sure.” “You miss her?” He nodded. “Yes. Yes, I do.” “Did I ruin your last night together?” He smiled, recalling that night. “No. But what about you? How are you?” “Me?” He shrugged. “I’m feeling restless, Sei.” “Why?” “I haven’t tracked down the fem you wanted me to dispatch, but I’m getting closer, Sei, and I will get her.” He nodded slowly. “I know, but I’d rather you concentrate on this new… interest of yours.” Vlad glanced away from him. “After I take care of your business.” He rose and turned Vlad back to face him. “No. It’s more important for you to take care of your emotional needs.” “I have no emotional needs, Sei. Except that I need to know you haven’t given up on me as others have.” The pain in his twin’s voice made him ache. “Vlad. I will never… ever give up on you. No matter what, but I do need you to put in a little work on yourself. Let yourself
feel a need for someone other than me. Immerse yourself in your sexual lusts. Surrender to your physical desires. Go see him.” Vlad’s hand in his hair tightened. “Him?” Aleksei looked at him. “Him.” About to tell him he’d read the “recognition” in Adam Cady’s mind when he’d attended the Dumont family fuck fest to celebrate the birth of the first child in their community in thirty-six years, he paused. If he did that, Vlad would want to know where he’d encountered Adam. And that in turn might lead Vlad to her. He shrugged, secure in the knowledge that Vlad would accept him at his word. “I know it’s a man, Vlad. You have no need to pretend with me. I accept you just as you are… as you do me.” “I’m not gay, Sei.” He nodded. “I know that.” But he also knew Vlad lusted after male ass as much as he did pussy. And he’d never known Vlad to savage a male lover the way he sometimes did the females he bedded. “It’s just that sex with him felt so good. His ass is so tight and warm and he took my entire cock up there several times. And he’s so handsome and passionate and … sweet.” Aleksei made an effort to keep his lips from turning up in amusement. He’d never met a man he considered sweet. But then he wasn’t into men. “And Sei? There’s a goodness and kindness in him. A warmth and a need.” “A need?” He nodded. “I think he needs to be… loved.” So did Vlad. And come to that, so did he. It had been so long since he had given his heart fully and gloried in being in love and in bloodlust. Bloodlust. Just the word made him ache with long unfulfilled desires and lusts. Bloodlust occurred when a vampire met the perfect mate who spawned a lust, desire, and need, not only for blood, but for sex with that particular person. When the two desires combined in the same person they created a need in the vampire to mate that overshadowed everything else. Had Vlad fallen in bloodlust with Adam Cady? “Go see him, Vlad. Deoctra can wait.” He saw the excitement in Vlad’s eyes. “Are you sure, Sei? I’ve never broken a promise to you before.” He bitterly regretted asking Vlad to dispatch the female vampire who had attempted to kill Katie Dumont, their young sister. Vlad gloried in killing, human and vampires alike. He should have done his own dirty work, but he had hesitated at killing the vicious fem himself because he had felt the pull of the dark side when he had nearly killed Deoctra when he had stopped her and her sisters from killing Katie. After spending so many centuries indulging his lusts for blood, pussy, murder, and mayhem, he had feared falling back into the black, bottomless pit of despair where Vlad had left his soul. “And you haven’t now. She’s on the run and won’t be showing up anytime soon. Enjoy yourself, Vlad. Go get yourself some ass and blood.” Vlad’s eyes flamed with lust. “He has sweet lips and a very hot, tight, almost virginal ass, Sei. It’s so good. You’ve never felt anything like it. Would you like to come and meet him, Sei? Share him?” Aleksei suppressed a shudder at the thought. “I’m sure he’s everything you say he is Vlad, but you know I… no. Thanks. Now go get some of his sweet kisses and hot, tight
ass.” The words had barely left his mouth before Vlad disappeared in a dark blur of flying dreads. He smiled and offered up a silent prayer that this new interest of Vlad’s would be sufficiently engrossing to take his mind off revenge.
Chapter Five After Vlad had gone, Aleksei resumed his seat, his thoughts turning again to Dani Tyler. His growing desire to see her again, annoyed him. He was well past the age when he should be allowing a physical desire for a particular woman to drive him. Every time he allowed himself to become too involved with a woman, especially a pretty one, he ended up hurt. He’d done that with Tasha and look where it had landed him… with an empty ache in his heart. While he knew most men would consider Tasha plain, he had looked beyond her outward appearance to the breathtaking beauty in her soul. Damn, he missed her. Until he could see her again, Dani, although rather skinny and extremely pretty, would do in a pinch. If he could get Vlad to loosen up enough to really get into Adam Cady maybe he could risk leaving the country long enough to pay Tasha a quick visit in Africa. While he considered the delights of seeing her again, his cell phone rang. “Yes?” “Sei. Hello,” a warm, low feminine voice sounded in his ear. He smiled. “Tatiana! What a nice surprise. How are you?” “I’m fine.” “And Andrei?” “He’s fine too. Vlad? Is he okay, Sei? I heard of a dispatching in Philly and I was afraid it might be him. I couldn’t get any information on the dispatched vampire except that he had long hair and was several hundred years old and had died in Philly. I knew you and Vlad spent a lot of time in and around there and I was afraid he’d been dispatched.” “No. He’s fine, Tatiana. He just left.” She sucked in a deep breath. “Oh, thank God! The dispatching in Philly. It was Makefield’s work?” “I believe so.” “He’s dispatched quite a few vampires in the last several years. Sei, you have to talk with Vlad. Otherwise it will only be a matter of time before Makefield goes after Vlad.” At the thought of the notorious vampire hunter going after Vlad, he tightened his lips. “If he comes after Vlad, he won’t live long enough to fully comprehend his mistake. I will kill him, and the one whose bidding he does, very painfully. I already have a score of sorts to settle with him.” “What’s happened? Has he come after you? Are you all right, Sei? Do you need us to come?” The near hysteria in her voice touched him. Her response to what she thought was danger to him reminded him of another full-blood fem who cared for him. Katie
Dumont. Another little sister. “No. He beat someone I care very much about.” “Anyone I know?” “No,” he said shortly. Tatiana didn’t know Katie or any of the other Dumonts because she and Andrei spurned their own kind, preferring to “blend” in with the humans they tried so hard to pretend they were. He frowned. That was their choice and he had no right to hold it against them. She was silent and he could sense her unease. “Wilfredo Santiago is a very powerful vampire, Sei.” “So am I,” he reminded her. Although they were close in age, she and her twin Andrei had led very different lives from those he and Vlad had lived. “I know that Vlad has done and will do some horrible things, but anyone who seeks to kill him, will have to deal with me, and the experience will be exceeding painful. That includes Santiago and his lapdogs.” “Sei, you take care. If anything happens to either you or Vlad, Andrei and I will—” “Nothing will happen to us, my pretty. Your concern is greatly appreciated, but unnecessary. I have means at my disposal that you know nothing of. Neither Vlad nor I would want you or Andrei pulled into our world. You both have good, productive lives. Live them.” “If you need us, Sei, you know you only have to—” “Yes, I know that, my pretty. Now tell me. How are things with you and Timbersmith?” She sighed. “We are no longer seeing each other, Sei.” He heard the pain in her voice and tightened his lips. Another human male that couldn’t cope with what she was. “Tat, are you all right with that?” She sighed. “Truthfully, no. Sei, I really liked him.” “How much?” “A lot. In fact, I fell in love with him and I thought he was in love with me. I hoped things would be different with him. I had such lovely visions of bloodlust and happy ever after.” He narrowed his gaze. He would have to pay the fickle bastard a visit and teach him not to fuck with his sister’s feelings. “No, Sei. Leave it alone.” “Leave what alone? I haven’t said anything.” “But I know you and I’ve already had to pull Drei off him twice.” “I take it Andrei took exception to his treatment of you?” “You could say that. He beat the hell out of him.” “Did he?” She sounded disapproving, but he smiled. Way to go, Drei. We do not allow anyone to fuck with our sisters with impunity. “Yes! Sometimes he forgets who’s the oldest,” she lamented. “I had to slap Drei around before he would promise to stay away from Mike.” “Well, he probably had an ass-whipping coming,” he said, amused. “A younger twin can be a bitch, huh?”
“You’re telling me,” she said with feeling and they shared a long laugh. “So. Maybe it’s time to try a male with the right blood,” he suggested. “With all due respect, Sei, you know I love you and the guys dearly, but let’s face it, vampire males take themselves too damned seriously. And you think you can walk on water.” “But we can,” he protested. She laughed. “That’s besides the point. Look, don’t worry about me. I’ll be all right. Mike is not the right man to… disappoint me.” “Are you seeing anyone now?” “No one special.” “Why not?” “Because it hurts like hell is why not,” she said, her voice quivering. Remembering how losing Tasha had stung him, he sighed. “Tat… ” She gulped in a deep breath. “Oh, but Sei, it’s been so long since I met a man who could accept me as I am. I’m beginning to think that bloodlust is a pipedream.” “It’s not.” He ached for her and decided he would definitely pay Timbersmith a visit. He knew she wouldn’t like it, but he was not Andrei and there wouldn’t be much she could do about it. “I am going to kick his ass,” he warned. “Sei! Don’t! Please! Drei already did that. He nearly killed Mike.” “He had it coming.” “He did not! He has rights too, Sei. Promise me you’ll stay away from him.” “I can’t.” “You mean you won’t. There’s a difference.” “Do you still love him?” “I… I don’t know. I just know that I do not want him hurt anymore, Sei. Please.” He sighed. “As you wish, my pretty.” “Thanks.” “And what of Andrei? Is he seeing anyone?” “Well, you know… no one in particular. I have this friend I’d love to introduce him to, but you know him. He likes to be available to all the ladies.” He smiled. Andrei was a handsome vampire and certainly had a way with women, human and fem. “So why doesn’t he want to meet your friend? I’ve never known a time when he didn’t feel he could handle at least five or six lovers at the same time.” “She’s the sweetest person I know with so much to offer, but you know Drei can be fickle. She’s not a raving beauty so it’s no go. It’s infuriating because I know they would be so good together. I sense hidden depths in her and I’m sure she would be a steadying influence on him. They could be so good together, Sei, and he needs a good, loving woman.” “Maybe so, but a man doesn’t like his sister picking his woman for him. Allow him to make his own choices, Tatiana… good or bad.” “But she’s so right for him, Sei. If only he would stop thinking a woman has to be
supermodel gorgeous with a tiny little behind to be worth his time. I am going to find a way to get them together.” “Stop matchmaking unless you want me to find you a nice full-blood lover. I know a few I would feel comfortable trusting you with.” “No thank you!” He smiled. “We’re not that bad, Tat. We can be nurturing as well as passionate.” “I’m not ready for another serious lover, Sei. I have to get over Mike before I want anything more than sex from a man.” “I’m going to have to beat his damned ass, Tatiana!” “No! No! I don’t want him hurt anymore, Sei.” He shook his head angrily, thinking of Katie’s defense of Jason Makefield when he’d left her bruised after a sexual encounter during her Feast of Indulgence. Why the hell did women always insist on trying to protect the men who hurt them? “Sei? I do not want him hurt anymore… that would just hurt me.” “Okay. I’ll… leave him alone. Listen, I’d better go before I decide to beat his ass after all. So say hello to Andrei for me.” “I will, Sei. He’d call himself, but—” “No,” he said brusquely. “Don’t make excuses for him, Tatiana. He doesn’t call because he has no wish to call. I respect and understand that. Let’s leave it at that.” “It’s not that simple,” she protested. “I know him as well as you know Vlad and I… he does care about you two. He just—” “Wants nothing to do with us,” Aleksei said. He’d long ago learned to accept the fact that Andrei was determined to put as much distance as possible between himself and Vlad. And when Aleksei refused to distance himself from Vlad, he too had become somewhat of a persona non grata. “You make him sound cold and uncaring, Sei.” “Not my intention, Tatiana. I know he loves Vlad, but I see no need to dress up the truth.” “But it’s not the truth! He’s not cold or uncaring! We love you and Vlad more than you can possibly know, but we just want a different kind of life. Is that so wrong of us?” Although he thought any full-blood vampire who longed to be human needed his or her head examined, he wanted Tatiana and Andrei to be happy. “No,” he admitted. “I’m having lunch with Codi.” “Codi?” “Dacoda. The friend I’d love to get into Drei’s life. So I have to go. Say hello to Vlad for me and tell him I’m sorry I missed him.” “I will,” he said, softening his voice. “Your concern will mean a lot to him.” “Tell him I love him, Sei.” “We love you, and Andrei, Tatiana. Take care, my pretty and if you need me, you have but to call.” “I know. All my love, Sei. Goodbye.” “Goodbye, my pretty.” He put the phone down and allowed his thoughts to drift to Dani again. His cock
began to harden. He needed pussy and blood and he was thinking hers would do very nicely until he found someone to take Tasha’s place in his life.
***** “What do you mean you want me to go?” “Are you a complete idiot? What part of go don’t you understand? You think you can just come uninvited in the middle of the night and jump into bed with me? Listen carefully. No, you can’t stay, and no, you’re not fucking me. And yes, I want you to go.” Vlad stared across the dark bedroom into the eyes of Adam Cady, standing naked and defiant with a baseball bat held in one hand near the big bed. The last time he had seen this handsome, blue-eyed man with the soft honey-blond hair and warm, sweet lips, he’d fucked his tender ass several times. And when he’d left, Adam had begged him to come back. Now he had and he found himself ordered out of Adam’s apartment and threatened with a baseball bat. He had spent the time since he’d last seen Adam haunted by the memories of him and their one night together. In that time he’d had a multitude of lovers, male and female, but none, no matter how satisfying physically, had been equal to vanquishing thoughts of Adam for more than an hour or two. Finally with Aleksei’s blessing he had come back to the one lover with whom he’d felt a sense of peace. He had expected to be welcomed with warm kisses and a readily lubed ass. Instead this bitch had the audacity to refuse him? No. No one denied him. Anger and rage burned in him. He tried to hold them back, which was something he had never done for anyone except Aleksei. His feeling of betrayal confused him. What had he done to make this man turn against him after begging him to return? “You asked me to come back.” “And you said no.” He pointed the bat at him. “And the last time I saw you, you wouldn’t give me the time of day. You pretended you didn’t even know me and now you think you can just show up after all this time and I’m supposed to spread my cheeks and let you dive bomb my ass? I don’t think so.” He tensed. He had not seen Adam since their night together so Adam must have seen Aleksei and mistaken him for Vlad. Which probably meant Aleksei not only knew who Adam was, but also knew that Vlad had been in Katie Dumont’s apartment. His desire to keep that secret from Aleksei had been his reason for not telling Adam up front that he was not Aleksei the night they met in Katie’s apartment. He curled his lip as he thought of the skinny, high-priced hooker Aleksei had warned him to stay away from. One of these days he just might risk Aleksei’s wrath and kill the bitch for coming between him and Aleksei as no other woman ever had. But his immediate concern was repairing the damage Adam’s encounter with Aleksei had caused. “It wasn’t the right time or place,” he said, feeling his way. What had Aleksei said or done to cause the pain he sensed in the other man? He knew Aleksei was not cruel or intentionally hurtful, so whatever it had been, had not been said or done in a malicious manner. Still, it had obviously hurt Adam. “And that’s supposed to make it all right? You didn’t even bat an eye when I… when I was with Cal.”
On some level, he had known Adam would have been with other men in the time since they’d been together. He had known and accepted that fact, but he was not prepared to hear it spelled out and confirmed. The thought of Adam with another lover burned in his brain. He fought back the urge to growl that Adam’s delectable ass belonged solely to him. “Don’t talk to me of your pitiful human lover.” “Who said he was pitiful? You’re not the only man with a big cock. Hell, you’re not even a man, are you?” His anger exploded to the surface. He abandoned efforts to reason with Adam and decided to take what he wanted. His eyes glowing, his incisors bared, he flashed across the room and tore the bat from Adam’s hand. He tossed it onto the floor, and flung out an arm, knocking Adam back on the bed. Before the stunned Adam could react, he had ripped off his clothes and slammed his body down on top of Adam’s, grinding his cock and balls against Adam’s. He shuddered and sucked in a breath. Damn, lying on top of him felt good. He was going to thoroughly enjoy the coming fuck. “No! Damn it, get the fuck off me!” Adam ordered, struggling. “Be quiet before I hurt you!” he snapped. Overcoming Adam’s surprisingly considerable resistance, he forced his legs apart and pressed his hard cock against the asshole he had spent so much time lusting for and pushed forward. Adam tensed and he stared up at him with wide eyes. “No! Don’t! You can’t. Not without lube! You’ll split me open!” “You should have thought of that before you dared defy me,” he said coldly. Still something in Adam’s voice and the fear he sensed in him gave him pause. Fear was not the emotion he longed to inspire in Adam. Adam brought his hands up and closed them in his hair, yanking angrily. “No! Not like this! Please, Aleksei.” He froze, still angry and hurt. But this was not something Aleksei would do. He would not take a person he cared about like this. He slapped Adam’s hands away from his hair. Holding him down with one hand, he snatched the tube of lube off of the nightstand. Ignoring Adam’s continual resistance, he lubed his cock and Adam’s ass. Then, tossing the tube aside, he fondled the tight, firm mounds, loving the feel of them against his palms. Finally, unable to hold his desire at bay any longer, he pressed the head of his shaft against Adam’s warm, tight hole. A feeling of delight and greedy anticipation nearly overwhelmed him. He took a moment to savor the anticipation of what was about to happen. Adam groaned and shivered. “Don’t. Please.” He cupped Adam’s handsome face between his palms and looked down into his beautiful blue eyes. He felt an incredible and delicious pressure on his cock head just resting it against Adam’s hole. Once he was actually inside, he knew the feel of Adam’s warm ass closing around his cock would quickly make him lose control. Longing to kiss Adam, he fought against the almost primordial urge to growl out that this was his ass and he was not going to share it or Adam with human men with small dicks who couldn ’t possibly fuck Adam as he could. This was his ass and this man was his bitch. Under him, Adam pushed against his shoulders. “Damn it! Don’t you do this! Not
like this! If you invade me against my will, you’re going to have to kill me afterwards,” he said, his voice hoarse with anger. He pressed forward slightly, grinding his hungry cock against Adam’s tight, scrumptious, but still closed hole. “What makes you think I don’t plan to kill you afterwards anyway?” he demanded. The fight went out of Adam and he went limp under him. Staring down into the blue eyes he’d found so soothing and enchanting as they’d fucked before, he saw the light of defiance replaced by one of resignation and despair. “Then fuck and kill me,” he said, in a low, voice filled with pain that made Vlad ache where his heart had once been. “I was a fool to believe your promise that I didn’t need to fear you. Why did I ever think a vampire could keep his word?” That stung. Whatever else could be said of him, no one could truthfully say he was not a vampire of his word. “I always keep my word!” “The fuck you do! Is that why you were going to force your cock up my unlubed ass against my will? Even now you’re just a shove away from raping me.” “I wouldn’t have been tempted to take you unlubed if you weren’t being such a temperamental bitch! And for all your whining and dramatics, I’m not inside your ass yet. You think I want to hurt you?” “Yes, damn you, I do! Why else are you about to rape me after you promised me you’d never take my blood or my ass without my permission? Well, damn you, you do not have it!” The word rape had never particularly bothered him. But hearing it on Adam’s lips now, he knew it was something he did not want to… could not do to him. “Shut the hell up, bitch!” “No, I won’t shut up! You go right ahead and do what your sadistic nature requires you to, but I swear you’re going to have to kill me afterwards.” Killing a lover after the sex had never caused him concern. But looking down into the blue eyes burning with contempt, Vlad knew rather than hurt Adam, he wanted to protect and cherish him. Although he longed to thrust his hungry cock deep in Adam and pound his sexual frustrations out there, he knew he couldn’t. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and drew his cock away from the temptation of Adam’s ass. Adam shoved angrily at his shoulders and Vlad allowed himself to be pushed off of his body. Adam gasped and jerked away from him. Feeling a need to maintain physical contact, he reached out to touch Adam’s chest and had his hand slapped angrily away. He watched Adam roll off the bed. He ran across the room and picked up the bat and stood with it held in both hands, his back against the wall. Breathing deeply, Adam bent his knees slightly and tightened his hands on the base of the bat. “Just please get out! I don’t want to ever see you again!” Vlad rose, staring at him. “Why are we here again?” “Where the fuck do you expect us to be? Am I supposed to thank you for stopping the rape?” “Don’t call it rape!” he snapped. “I did not penetrate you. Although I should have and taught you who’s boss.”
“Fuck you!” “Fuck me? Do you know who the fuck you’re talking to? I can take that bat from you again,” he told him angrily. He had come to Adam with such high hopes and his cold reception infuriated him and made him ache. He had not felt this raw since the mother he had so adored and worshipped had deserted him centuries earlier. “Fuck you,” he said deliberately. “The sight of you makes me sick! You think I want your unnatural cock up my ass again? Well, think again!” The bitter words sliced through Vlad with the force and power of a pointed stake being driven into his heart. He sucked in a breath and felt the muscles in his stomach tighten and clench painfully. “You silly bitch!” he snarled. “I could take you and make you like it!” “No! No, you could not! You could take me and make me say I liked it, but underneath your coercion, you would know I hated it and you. Now, either do your worst or get the fuck out of my apartment and my life! Either way, I’m going to go on hating you, you scum of the earth.” “I’ve been called worst things by much better people than you!” he shot back, but no words had ever hurt more. “What? Are you mentally challenged or something? Do I have to draw you a map, you ignorant, unnatural bastard? Fine. I’ve found someone else. A man who is not ashamed of wanting me!” “I am not ashamed of wanting you!” “Then why the hell haven’t I ever seen you except in some dark bedroom? Why didn’t you want Katie to know about our night together?” He wasn’t used to explaining anything to anyone other than Aleksei. He tried to restrain his building anger. “I am not who you think I am.” “You know what? I don’t give a tiny flying fuck who you think you are! I don’t want you. So get the fuck out of here!” The muscles in his jaws clenched. He had found the lube uncapped and on the nightstand when he had arrived. And Adam had been naked, as if awaiting a lover. The thought that even now another male might be on his way and would receive a warm welcome from Adam, was too much. Blinded by rage and pain, he flashed across the room and again snatched the bat from Adam’s hand. “You silly, easy bitch!” Surrendering to his fury, he longed to backhand Adam, but at the last moment, he knew he couldn’t. Even in a rage, he had no wish to hurt this man who had touched him as no one, male or female, ever had. And yet he was incapable of fully controlling his rage. Instead of backhanding Adam and possibly hurting him, he shoved him just hard enough to get him out of his face. He watched in horror as Adam stumbled backwards and tripped over the bat, hit his jaw against the radiator as he fell, unconscious. Filled with anguish and remorse, he flashed forward and caught Adam’s unconscious body before it could slam to the floor. Cradling Adam close, he climbed onto the big bed and held him in his arms, his lips pressed against the cheek that had struck the radiator. “I’m so sorry. Forgive me,” he pleaded. He stroked his hands down Adam’s hard, beautiful body. He allowed himself the fleeting delight of fondling Adam’s dick and balls before forcing himself to stop. He had done enough damage and he would not make it worse by taking Adam while he
was unconscious. But the instinct to do just that was so difficult to overcome. He couldn’ t remember wanting anyone so completely. “Adam. Adam. I did not intend to hurt you. You have to forgive me. Please.” He stared down into the face of the man lying so still against him. How could he have been so stupid thinking he could shove Adam without hurting him? He would never be forgiven for this. Adam would never welcome him again. A painful tightness in his chest made breathing difficult. “Adam… Adam… forgive me. Please.” After what seemed like an eternity in hell, Adam groaned and stirred against him. He pressed a quick kiss against Adam’s lips and gently squeezed his cock. He had the brief satisfaction of feeling the sweet, warm lips return his kiss and the cock stir against his eager fingers. Oh, damn how he wanted him. “Adam,” he whispered. He kissed him again, moving his mouth slowly over the other male’s warm, parted lips. Oh. So sweet. So tender. So irresistible. He touched the tip of his tongue against Adam’s. A jolt of desire shot through him, desire and something else he hadn’t felt in so long, he couldn’t be sure what it was. “Adam. My Adam,” he murmured and took his lips in a deep, hungry kiss. The lips under his were so sweet, he couldn’t resist kissing them again and again. Adam’s lips moved under his in response and Vlad eagerly sucked on his tongue, gently pumping his cock, his own shaft feeling granite hard between his legs. He lifted one of Adam’s hands and placed it on his dick. His balls and cock were immediately clasped and a feeling of ecstasy rolled over him as Adam began jerking him off. “Adam. Adam… I need your ass,” he pleaded against his lips. “Aleksei?” Adam’s eyelids flickered and he turned his face against Vlad’s shoulder, exposing his other cheek. “Aleksei?” Vlad sucked in his breath when he saw the bruise already forming on Adam’s cheek. “No! Not Aleksei! You think he would want or need you half as much as I do?” he demanded. “I am not Aleksei and I did not intend to hurt you.” He sucked in a deep breath. “You must forgive me.” Then, unable to face the accusation he knew he deserved, he slid his body from under Adam’s and snatching up his clothes, he raced from the apartment and into the night.
Chapter Six “I think you’re nuts to allow Janie to dictate to you like this.” Dani sighed and looked across her kitchen table at her best friend, Bev Hartford. She sipped her coffee and shook her head. “You don’t understand, Bev.” “Excuse me? Don’t I have two adult children of my own?” “I know, but you also have an adoring man who still worships the ground you walk on after twenty-five years of marriage,” she pointed out. “You’re not trying to juggle being the perfect mom while trying to ease back into the dating scene.” Bev grinned. “No. My hunk does still seem to like me a lot,” she said, slowly running the tip of her tongue suggestively along her lips. “But enough about me and my handsome hunk, I want to know about your weekend of bliss with Mr. Ebony.” Dani flushed. “Bev, he was the most gorgeous man I’ve ever seen and—” “And that’s why you jerked him off in a strip club and then went on to have a several nights’ stand with another man?” A fresh surge of blood flowed into her already heated face. “My only consolation is that it happened in Philly and not here otherwise it would be all over town.” Bev shook her head. “What are you going to do about Janie’s attitude?” “Bev! She doesn’t have an attitude.” “What?” “Janie had a right to be angry. I mean, what was I thinking to not call and let her or Frank know I wasn’t going to be around for awhile? And actually the situation is worse than she thought because she doesn’t know I spent the weekend with the stripper.” Bev’s eyes widened and she grinned and slapped a palm down on the table. “The stripper? Ole big dick himself? No shitski! Good for you!” Dani blinked at her. “Bev he kept at me all weekend until I could barely walk and all without a condom.” Bev blinked. “Without a condom? Dani!” She shook her head. “I know. I know, but he didn’t want to use one and… ” “So?! Why didn’t you insist on it?” She shrugged. “To be brutally honest, knowing how badly he wanted to come in me, really turned me on.” “Dani!” “I know it’s crazy, but you have no idea how sexy he made me feel. Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve felt physically attractive to a man? Bev, he couldn’t keep his hands off of me. He kissed me. He caressed me. He held me and told me I was beautiful and sexy. I know it was crazy, but I didn’t want to deny him anything. And he wanted to come in me. So I let him.” “Yeah, Dani, but still. Can you say unwanted pregnancy?” She sighed. “Well, what’s
done is done.” She grinned. “Janie said he had a cock out of this world. How was it?” “Oh. Good. So good,” she nearly moaned with remembered pleasure, bit her lip, and they both laughed. “Good for you,” she said again. “Hell, you know I love John madly, but I am green with envy at the thought of you taking on a handsome, young black stud with a monster cock. Damn I’ll bet he stretched you good.” “You have no idea,” she said, remembering the feelings of bliss as he slowly entered her. “He must be the most incredible lover in the world. Janie said he had a cockalicious dick.” “Yeah? And did he?” “Oh, yes ma’am, he surely did. But for the life of me I can’t imagine why he wanted to spend the weekend with me.” Bev leered. “Maybe he has a thing for older, white broads,” she said. “Older, full-figured white broads,” she amended and shook her head. “No, he must have either been drunk or extremely hard up.” “Speaking of hard, Janie said his cock looked rock hard.” “You and Janie spent an awful lot of talking about his cock.” Bev grinned. “Yeah, but level with me. He didn’t wilt on you, did he? You know sometimes really big dicks don’t get hard enough to give a prolong, satisfying fuck.” “He didn’t wilt. Even after poking me for nearly every waking hour over three days, he was still semi-hard when we parted company.” Bev nodded. “Oh to have a young stud with an endlessly hard dick.” “Bev! How can you talk like that?” she protested. Bev waved a hand in dismissal. “Oh don’t look at me like that. I’d never cheat on John, but I can dream, can’t I? Lucky you, you don’t have to dream. You can actually go out and get yourself another hard-dick stud.” She shook her head. “Oh, no. I promised Janie I wouldn’t do that again,” she said quickly. Bev arched a brow. “Dani, Janie is your daughter, not your keeper. And she’s an adult who’s going to live her life as she likes, regardless of what you say. So don’t let her dictate who you frolic with. You want to fuck young handsome studs, you go right ahead. Just be discreet, use protection, and let her learn to deal with it.” “I promised.” “So unpromise.” Bev gave her a long look. “Can you say All That Heaven Allows?” “What?” “It’s an old movie where a widow fell for this young stud, but caved to the pressure of her adult children and gave him up. And you know what happened when she did? Both her kids got on with their lives and she was left lonely and alone. Wise up, Dani. Janie is an adult and can’t expect you to make decisions in your personal life strictly to please her. Now are you going to see him again?” “No.” Bev cast her eyes ceiling ward. “Why not? Are you going to let some other lucky woman enjoy all that lovely cockilicious dick?”
The idea of him with another woman held surprisingly little appeal. “I don’t even know who he is or where he lives. We didn’t spend much time talking.” She blushed. “And when he walked me to my car, he said goodbye and just turned and walked away. Bev he was gone from there so fast, I blinked and I didn’t see where he went.” Bev shrugged, then brightened. “Too bad, but there’ll be other studs.” Dani remained silent, but she knew there would be no other wild weekend encounters with young, handsome, mysterious men. She’d promised and she wouldn’t break her promise. Besides, she had a feeling no other man she met could ever measure up to Inferno Alex.
***** Adam groaned and opened his eyes. He lay on his back on his bed. Naked and achy. And damn but his jaw felt as if it had been slammed into a brick wall. He made a move to sit up, felt dizzy and eased back against his pillow, allowing the world to slowly right itself. What the hell had happened to him? He frowned as memory of what happened rushed back at him. Aleksei had come unannounced as he’d been getting ready to masturbate. He had tried to rape him and then struck him! He reached up a hand to touch his face and winced. The bastard had shoved him… hard! He sucked in an angry breath. Damn him! Ignoring the pain, he slowly sat up and turned on his bedside lamp. Taking a moment to steady himself, he rose and made his way to the bathroom. One side of the face was bruised and battered. He had a black eye to boot. Damn the bastard! A faint memory of Aleksei holding him in his arms and whispering to him and pressing tender kiss after kiss tender kiss against his lips as consciousness returned danced along his memory. He had cradled him against his body, kissed him, and fondled his cock. He frowned, recalling whispered pleas for forgiveness. To hell with that shit. He was sick and tired of lovers who thought he was a punching bag. Another memory teased him. Adam…my Adam. He was not his Adam and the next time Aleksei showed up, he was going to get his ass kicked. Only he had whispered that he was not Aleksei. Then who the hell was he? And why should it matter? He was not going to forgive him for hitting him so it didn’t really matter who he was.
***** A warm feeling rushed over Dani. She turned quickly and let out a startled gasp. A breathtakingly handsome man with cinnamon-colored skin and startling blue eyes stood less than a foot away from her. “Oh, my God,” she said. “It’s you!” “Hello.” “You frightened me.” “Pleased to see me?” “No!” He arched a brow and smiled directly into her eyes. Yes you are.
She flushed and averted her gaze. She looked toward the elevator. The building was fairly secure. She had waited for the sound of the self-locking mechanism to engage before she turned away from the door in the lobby. No elevator had arrived on this floor since hers. “How did you get in?” “Do you want me to leave?” She considered what had happened when she’d refused his offer of a drink. They’d ended up in bed banging each other senseless. Although the memory of that weekend was totally delicious, she could not allow a repeat performance. “Yes. Please.” His startling blue eyes flickered and he slowly closed the distance between them. “Are you sure?” He curled his fingers in her hair and brushed his lips against hers. Desire flared in the pit of her stomach. Ignoring it, she pushed against his shoulders. “Yes. I am. Please. Please, don’t do that.” He brushed his sweet lips against hers again. Why not? Haven’t memories of me been haunting your thoughts just as memories of you have haunted mine since we met? “No!” Little liar! I know you want this as much as I do. “Don’t,” she moaned. “You’re not playing fair.” “I don’t play fair. I play to win.” He settled his lips against hers. He kissed her slowly, hotly, devouring her lips and sending a searing jolt through her. Oh, Lord, help her. That felt good. She moaned and she knew they would be spending that night— maybe the entire weekend together. But no. She was being weak willed and minded. No matter how good the dick knocking at her entrance, she was not going to be ruled by her pussy. She pushed against his chest. “No. We can’t do this. I’m not going to let you do this to me again.” “I didn’t do anything to or with you before that you didn’t fully want me to.” But he allowed her to pull away from him. “That’s not true!” “Yes. It is.” “No, it isn’t. Are you saying that I… that I wanted you to do whatever you did to me so that I woke up the next morning with no idea of what had happened?” He arched a brow and stroked a finger down her cheek. “Apparently so. Because as I recall when you did wake up the next morning, completely sober and clear-headed, I might add, you chose to stay two additional nights with me. Not only did you choose to stay, but you thoroughly enjoyed having your pussy stuffed full of my cock—again and again and again,” he reminded her. A wave of heat and desire washed over her. Along with it came anger. “You’re an arrogant bastard,” she told him. “I know,” he said in that seductive voice of his. A small, confident smile tugged at the corners of his sensuous lips. “It’s one of the things women like most about me. That and my big, hard cock.” A flash of heat shot up her cheeks and she forced herself not to look at his groin. “There’s no need to be crude,” she said coolly. “Oh, I’m going to be very crude,” he answered her. “I’m also going to spend a lot of
time inside you being very crude. Tonight. Now. Open the door.” She shook her head. “No. I’m not going to let you seduce me again.” He tossed his head back, allowing his long dreads to fall away from his handsome face. He laughed. “Of course you are. You want to be seduced. And I plan to oblige.” He moved closer. She bit her lip. She could feel him… hard and pulsing. Oh, hell. She couldn’t resist him. She didn’t want to resist him. She had to have him just once more. She bit her lip and shook her head. No! She couldn’t let this happen again. “You want me to come in.” It wasn’t really a question, but she treated it as such. “Yes,” she whispered, sliding her hands up his chest. “Yes, but I am not giving into that feeling.” “Oh, yes, you will.” His voice hardened abruptly. “I am not in the mood for games,” he told her. “I need some pussy and I intend to have some of yours tonight. I’ll have you inside or right here in the hall. The choice of where is yours, but I will have you now.” She stared up at him, dismayed to feel a rush of desire at his thinly veiled threat. But thoughts of her promise to Janie haunted her. She didn’t break promises she made to her children. She shoved against his shoulders. “I said no!” The sound of one of the other apartment doors opening, sent her into a panic. She shoved against his shoulders again. “Stop!” she pleaded. “Please!” He allowed her to push him away. “Dani! Am I interrupting something?” She turned to face the beautiful, slender brunette who lived in the apartment to her right. “No! Of course not. What could you possibly be interrupting?” Clare glanced briefly at her flushed face, before turning her green gaze onto Aleksei’ s handsome face. “In that case, I’m Clare Wilton,” she told Aleksei, her voice low and warm. He smiled and inclined his head slightly. “I am Aleksei Madison and I am extremely delighted to meet you, Clare.” She cast a frustrated look at her watch. “I’m running late for an important appointment, but if you happen to be in the neighborhood again, you know my name and you know where I live. And I will be extremely pleased to have you over for coffee or… something else.” She hesitated, then gave him her phone number. He repeated it, his smile widening, his gaze locked on her face. “You won’t forget it?” “I have an excellent memory,” he assured her. “Then I’ll hope to see you again. Soon.” She nodded, cast an almost apologetic look in Dani’s direction, and dashed down the hall to the elevator. “What a lovely creature,” he said. Certain that she would suffer in any comparison to the prettier, much younger and slender Clare, she glared up at him. “Then why don’t you go fuck her?” she suggested. He smiled. “What makes you think I won’t after I’ve had my fill of you?” She flushed angrily. “You’re not having me so you might as well go get her now. This conversation is pointless and over.”
He stepped back. Instead of leaving, as she expected, he surprised her by sliding down his zipper and exposing his cock. “That’s crude.” “Then don’t look.” Despite herself, she caught her breath and stared. His dick was nearly fully erect and as lovely as she remembered. Long, thick, hard, and golden bronze. The head was a deeper color than the shaft and she noted with a flush of lust, the pre-cum lubing the end. What an absolutely delicious-looking dick. She felt herself getting moist and hot. Her knees shook. She backed against the wall by her door, her gaze still locked on his cock. He approached and slowly eased up her skirt. She sucked in a breath, wondering if her lack of panties shocked him. He made a soft sigh and ran a hand up her thigh-high hose and she decided he liked that her pussy was bare.
Chapter Seven She had ample time to pull away, had she been so inclined. She was not. He paused a moment before pressing his cock against her pussy. A swell of need crashed through her. Before she could stop herself, she gripped his hips and tugged eagerly. The head of his dick pierced her and she bit her lip hard. “You like this,” he taunted softly. “You can admit it.” She hated his arrogant self-confidence, even while acknowledging it was justified. “Admit it,” he urged. “Go to hell!” He laughed and caressed her breasts. “You have lovely breasts.” She moaned and propelled her hips forward. Half of his cock surged into her. She shuddered and closed her eyes. Lord, help her, but she couldn’t resist him. She didn’t want to resist him. She heard another apartment door open. Oh, lord, no. Please! She prayed silently. It was too late to pull away, so she bent her head and pressed her cheek against his shoulder. She waited for a startled exclamation as another of her neighbors discovered her in a very compromising situation. Instead, she heard footsteps moving down the hall towards the elevator. Several moments later, she heard the elevator arrive and descend, and then she and Aleksei were alone in the hall again. Aleksei. She liked the name, but wasn’t so sure she liked the man. “Of course you like me,” he told her. She looked up at him, her lips parted in surprise. “How do you do that?” “We can talk about that later.” She pushed against his shoulders. “We have to use a condom this time.” “No. I need to feel you with nothing between us.” He eased his hips forward. She bit her lip and closed her hands around his biceps as she was slowly and deliciously impaled on his entire shaft. Good God Almighty but that felt wonderful. She lifted her head and gazed up at him. “Please.” “You don’t have to beg. I’m more than willing to spend the night with you,” he teased. “I meant about that condom.” He stared down into her eyes. “You don’t really want a condom between us. Do you?” “No,” she admitted. “No, I don’t, but I don’t want to get pregnant either.” “What makes you think you have to worry about what?” “What makes you think I don’t?” “There’s little reason for you to worry on that score.”
“What?” She frowned. “Why do you say that? Are you—?” We can discuss that later. Right now, I need you. Keeping himself fully seated in her, he lifted her legs and wrapped them around his waist. “Put me down!” she cried in alarm, her arms instinctively linking around his neck. “Why?” She blushed. “You’ll strain something.” He laughed and playfully bit her bottom lip. When she opened her mouth in surprise, he lightly nipped the tip of her tongue before looking at her. “I’m stronger than I look. I won’t strain anything.” “Are you sure?” “I’m very sure.” She buried her face against his throat and ground her pussy all around his cock. The resultant sensations nearly left her breathless. “Then please make love to me.” “I’m not in the mood to make love. I’m in the mood to fuck.” “Then fuck me,” she whispered, rubbing her heated cheek against his chest. “All night,” he warned. “Yes. Please.” A sudden thought struck her and she shivered. “But not here.” “Why not?” She bit her lip. She wasn’t about to tell him that Janie would burst a blood vessel if she walked in on them. “Can we go to a hotel?” “We can go anywhere you like,” he said gallantly, stroking one big hand over her ass. “Oh, good, then you’d better put me down and I’ll pack an overnight case.” “That won’t be necessary.” “You said we could go to a hotel.” “We can and we will… after I’ve fucked you here.” She shook her head. “No! Not here!” “Why not?” She had an uneasy feeling that he knew why she was reluctant to sleep with him in her bed and wasn’t impressed with her reason. “Please. Not here,” she said. “Here and now,” he said and took her keys from her hand. Keeping his dick firmly embedded in her, he managed to get them both into her apartment. He closed the door and carried her to her bedroom. He eased out of her only long enough to strip them both so quickly that she gaped in stunned amazement. “How did you do that?” He lifted her in his arms and lowered her to the bed. Almost before she felt the bed against her back, he was lying between her legs, his warm, insistent lips moving over hers in a way that sent tendrils of pleasure through her body down to her toes. “Oh.” She moaned, closed her eyes, and clung to him. “Oh, Lord!” He brushed his mouth against her bottom lip. “You in the mood to be fucked all night?” “Oh, lord, yes! Please! You can fuck me forever if you like!”
She felt his lips turn up in a smile against her mouth before he lifted his head and looked down at her. His dreadlocks fell forward onto her face and shoulders. She curled her fingers in them, brought a fistful to her lips and kissed them. “I think I’ll begin by tasting your pussy,” he told her. The thought of him between her legs eating her sent a surge of lust and moisture through her. “I’d rather eat your cock,” she whispered, feeling her face flush. “I want to suck you… I have since the moment I saw you.” He looked down at her, his smile tender. “Would you really?” She licked her lips and reached between their bodies to cup him. “Oh, yes. I want to feel you in my mouth and against my tongue and down my throat. I want to taste you… lick you and suck you.” There was something about him that made her feel so uninhibited and she loved it. She grinned up at him. “Like a big, thick, pulsing lollipop. You interested, handsome?” “Hell, yeah.” He rolled off of her and lay on his back with his strong, muscular legs open. She slid her body over his and settled between his legs, with her pussy pressing against his cock. She looked down into his dark, mesmerizing gaze. She stroked her hands over his face. “Aleksei. You are so handsome… so sexy… how can you really want me?” “How can I not?” he countered, his voice soft, but sincere. “You are sweet, passionate, shy and yet daring, and you lust for my cock as much as I lust for your pussy.” He curled his fingers in her hair and urged her face closer. “That’s a heady combination in a woman.” “You don’t care that I’m older, white, and overweight?” He ground his groin against her, allowing her to feel his steel-hot cock. “Does it feel like any of that bothers me?” “No,” she admitted and pressed her lips against his, intending to tease him with a series of biting, feather light kisses. He had other ideas. He immediately tightened his fingers in her hair and deepened the kiss, and began rotating his powerful hips and thrusting upward, trying to spear her. His tongue touched hers and she shuddered. It was sweet, but that way, they’d lose control and he’d plunge into her pussy before she got a chance to suck him. She knew from their previous weekend together that once he got his cock in her, it would nearly take an act of God to get him to remove it long enough for her to do anything more than take quick bathroom breaks. She eased his fingers out of her hair and pulled her head back to frown down at him. “Hey, you! What do you think you’re doing?” He blinked up at her. “What?” “Who’s on top here?” His gaze cleared and he smiled suddenly. “You.” “That means I’m in charge. I’ll dictate the pace and when and if you get any pussy tonight,” she told him. “You keep that dick of yours in check until I’m ready to put it to work.” She saw the surprise in his eyes. He clearly wasn’t used to having a woman take
charge during sex. Tiny lights flared in his gaze before he settled back against the bed, resting his hands at his sides. “As you wish.” Satisfied, she leaned over him, deliberately rubbing her breasts with the hardened nipples against his chest. Delighting in his quick inhalations, she peppered his lips with kisses. When he parted his lips and attempted to suck on her tongue, she lightly slapped his thigh. “No,” she moaned, fighting the urge to plunder his mouth. She lifted her head, raising her upper body away from his. “Behave yourself or no pussy for you tonight.” She felt his cock twitch against her stomach and smiled lustfully down at him. “Down boy,” she said, feeling naughty. She’d always wanted to say that to a man. “There’s only so much of this I’m prepared to take,” he warned her, his eyes darkening. She had a sudden desire to see him spread-eagled on her bed with restraints around his wrists and ankles. “You’ll take as much of it as I give and like it,” she countered, pressed a longer, sweeter kiss against his mouth, and pulled back as his tongue flashed against hers. His breathing quickened and he clamped his hands on her waist, but remained silent and still. Staring down into his dark, twirling eyes, she felt a sense of leashed power in him, barely held in check. She instinctively knew he could be dangerous. That certainty excited rather than frightened her. All her life she had done what people expected of her. Well, not tonight. Tonight she was taking another walk on the wild side. And she intended to enjoy every moment of it. Feeling almost dizzy with power and desire, she moved from between his legs and straddled his hips. “You know I’ll bet you’d look sexy as hell all tied up.” He stiffened under her. “What?” “Tied up.” “As in bound and restrained?” “Yes. Nothing too dramatic. Just some scarves around your ankles and wrists.” “No.” “Why not? Don’t you trust me?” “Yes, but—” “Then no buts.” She dropped a quick kiss against his lips and climbed off the bed. “Dani, I—” She glanced at him over her shoulder. “It’ll be fun, Aleksei. I promise.” Standing in front of her closet, she chose four of her favorite scarves. Heart thumping with excitement, she hurried back to the bed where he lay looking decidedly uncomfortable. She leaned over him and kissed his mouth. “Trust me,” she whispered and tied one end of the first scarf around his left wrist. As she tied the other end to the big brass bed, she felt his resistance. “Hey! These are my favorite scarves. They’re silk and very expensive. Tear one of them at your own risk!” she warned. Although he subsided, his blue eyes blazed up at her.
“No use looking at me like that,” she told him. “I am tying you up and then I am going to have my wicked way with your hot, thick dick,” she said, feeling herself going moist. “So behave yourself, or I’ll have to take a strap to that cute, tight ass of yours.” He sucked in a breath, but made no other attempt to resist her and soon, he lay spread-eagle on the bed. His ramrod hard cock belied the angry look in his eyes. So. Part of him hated being at her mercy while another part liked it. “Now, we have some fun, handsome.” She climbed on the bed and straddled his hips. Smiling down at him, she leaned forward and lowered her head. She brushed her lips against his chest, allowing her lips and tongue to flick against his nipples. She didn’ t know how sensitive they might or might not be, but she sensed he liked having them licked and kissed. She continued the slow path down his chest over his taut, firm abdomen. She paused briefly to let her tongue play peek-a-boo with his navel before moving her mouth further south. Her lips encountered his pubic hair and she shivered in anticipation. She brushed her lips lightly over his groin, barely allowing her mouth to come in contact with his cock. His hips jerked up and he made a small sound in the back of his throat, his big, delicious cock within breathing distance of her mouth. Her pussy gushed. Lord, she’d never seen a tastier looking boner. She kissed his hard thighs and settled herself between them. Breathing deeply, she tilted her head and found him gazing down at her, his dark eyes blazing with desire. Do it. Suck me…taste me…take me in your mouth…part your lovely lips and let me slid in. She wanted to tease him and make him wait and beg for it, but with her nipples tight and her pussy aching, she found that she had reached the end of her own endurance. She enclosed the base of his cock in her hand and then kissed the head before she touched the tip of her tongue to it. It felt firm and warm. She kissed it again, then she began licking the length of his shaft, cupping his balls as she did. That’s it, baby. Just like that. Hmm. Yes. Lick me…touch your tongue to my balls…kiss them…caress them…lick me…baby…scratch the tip of your fingernails over my balls…oh, yeah, baby. Just like that…hmm. Oh, yeah. She found having him in her head telling her what to do highly arousing. She buried her face against the base of his cock, feeling his pubic hair brush against her lips. She loved the smell, feel, and taste of his nuts. She slowly dragged her tongue along them. Warm and pungent . Nice. Oh, so nice. Suck me, baby. Suck me. She pressed a last kiss over his balls and lifted her head to look at him. Keeping her gaze locked with his, she lowered her mouth to his dick. “Houston, we have a target,” she whispered and slowly sank her lips over the big head of his cock. “Hmm,” she moaned around his shaft. It had been so long since she’d had a cock in her mouth. Barry had always loved having her suck him, even after he stopped fucking her. He’d had a very nice sized shaft but there was nice and then there was Aleksei’s wonderful weapon. Closing her eyes, she settled against him, happily licking and sucking his dick. For a while he was content to lie still, breathing deeply, occasionally lifting his hips to encourage her to take more of his shaft into her mouth. His hips lifted again and a few
more inches of his hot, silken dick slid over her tongue. With so much cock in her mouth, she fought back a momentary feeling of panic. She could feel it touching the back of her throat. If he moved forward again, part of it might actually slide down her throat, obstructing her airway. She felt him brushing against her mind. I won’t hurt you. Ever. Trust me not to hurt you. Suck me, baby. Just like that. Hmm. Suck harder. Fondle my balls. Oh, yeah…oh, yeah, baby! Yeah! She felt his nuts tightening against her fingers. Realizing that he was about to come, she sucked harder, gently raking her nails across his twins sacs. Sealing her lips tight over his dick, she sucked hard and furiously. He swelled and pulsed and her throat twanged as the first blast of seed hit it. Several more followed in rapid succession. She swallowed quickly, savoring each creamy detonation. She kept her mouth around his cock until she was sure she had drained him dry. Only then did she give him a finale suck and reluctantly release his cock. She looked up into his dark eyes. She saw the remnants of his pleasure there. “Did you enjoy that, handsome?” “No,” he said, his voice low and raspy, his eyes alight with lust. “Liar!” she accused. Feeling pleased with herself, she slid her body up his, lifted her hips, centered his cock under her, and slowly impaled herself on his still hard shaft. He thrust up against her, giving several quick, hard movements that hurt. She sucked in a painful breath and pressed her hands against his shoulders. “Not so hard or fast,” she ordered, loving the feeling of being in control of him. “Slow and easy, gets the pussy, handsome.” “Untie me,” he gasped. “Later.” “I want to hold you. Untie me.” “I love being held in your arms,” she admitted. “But I also love having you all tied up, too. So no.” “I’ll tear your scarves,” he warned. “And I’ll beat your ass,” she shot back and deliberately pushed herself forcefully down so that she felt every wonderful inch of his shaft torpedoing through her pussy. He shuddered under her and made a small, deep-throated growl. She leered down at him. “It’s good, isn’t it?” Heavenly. Feeling totally wanton, she leisurely rode his cock, sliding her pussy up and down his long, thick, golden length, glorying in the breathtaking sensations radiating out from her stuffed pussy. He felt hot and hard in her. So sweetly irresistible. She doubted there was a man alive with a more enchanting and addictive cock. As her orgasm approached, she began to tremble and gasp for breath. She fell forward until she lay on top of his bound body, wildly and mindlessly grinding her pussy on his dick. She reached down and clenched her fingers into the sides of his ass and fucked him hard and painfully deep until the world tilted, her heart beat so fast she couldn’t catch her breath, and her pussy detonated around his lovely, lovely cock, creaming him. Oh, lord! Beyond paradise.
She lay on him, her mouth open, gulping in deep breaths in an effort to calm the pounding in her heart. Untie me. Still shuddering from one of the best fucks of her life, she weakly climbed off his cock and untied his wrists. She lay on her side, watching as he untied his ankles. Then, cock still hard, he lay his big body against hers, making her tremble. He wrapped his arms around her body and rolled them over so that he lay on top of her. Raising his upper body and maintaining his weight there, he began to thrust into her pussy, slow, deep, and steadily. She moaned, her hips jerking up to meet his leisurely downward movements. She gripped his arms, grinding her pussy in a circular motion, wanting to feel every inch of him inside her. “Kiss me… hold me… tell me you want me.” I just allowed you to tie me up. Isn’t that proof of how much I want you? She heard the dismay in his voice and smiled. “Tell me. I want to hear it.” I want you. I need you. She curled her fingers in his hair. “No. I love it when you talk in my head, but I want to hear this aloud, Aleksei. Say it.” “I want you. I need you,” he whispered and lowered his chest so that her breasts felt crushed. Then, he slipped his arms around her and seared her lips with a long, lingering kiss of passion, holding her close as he did. She dragged her mouth away after drowning in hot, searing kisses. “Oh, lord.” She parted her legs, wanting him to have complete access to her pussy. “How can I ever be satisfied with another man after you?” He stiffened, his cock stilling inside her. He lifted his head and looked down at her. “There aren’t going to be any men after me. I won’t be sharing you with any other man.” She was too close to her climax to argue with him. Besides, she liked the idea of him wanting to keep her all to himself. She closed her eyes and smiled. “I’m so close. Fuck me harder and make me come, Aleksei.” Brushing his lips against her breasts and shoulders, he obliged. She exploded within moments. Still joined and holding each other close, they drifted to sleep, exchanging gentle, tender kisses.
Chapter Eight He woke her twice in the night wanting a quickie. Each quickie lasted an hour or so. When she could take no more, she pressed against his shoulders. “Aleksei. My pussy needs a rest and I need to sleep,” she moaned against his lips. He shot his cock deep in her, making her shudder. “You said you wanted to be fucked all night long.” “You’ve already fucked me all night. It’s nearly dawn,” she reminded him, running her hands over his clenching ass despite herself. Lord, she loved his firm, tight butt. “Just once more,” he said, thrusting into her. “No!” She pushed against his shoulders again. “Aleksei… if you don’t intend to pound my pussy to a pulp, I need a break.” She gently sank her teeth into his bottom lip. “Just a short one, handsome?” “Shit!” But he stilled his cock in her. She kissed his mouth. “Take it out.” “No.” He rolled them onto their sides and kept his cock in her. He pulled the sheet around their thighs up over her and settled his body against hers. Oh, well, she supposed there were worse things in the world than falling asleep with the cock of a young stud who couldn’t get enough of one buried firmly in one’s very satisfied pussy. Several hours later, she emerged naked from a shower to find him, nude and semi-aroused, coming into her bedroom. The tray he carried emitted the most enticing aromas. “Wow! You can cook too?” “I can do anything you want or need me to do, baby.” Their gazes met and locked. They smiled at each other, like old familiar lovers. “Breakfast is served, madam. Well, more like brunch.” “Good. I’m starving!” She quickly crossed the room. He leaned down and she pressed a quick kiss against his mouth, amazed at her lack of embarrassment with him. During the last months of her marriage to Barry, she had avoided being nude in front of him. The same body with its big hips and thighs, flabby ass, and swelling stomach that had turned Barry off, clearly aroused Aleksei. “Hop in bed and chow down.” She grinned and got in bed. He slipped in bedside her and leaned over to kiss her breasts and her lips. “Hmm. I can smell pussy.” “You do not! I just showered!” she protested. After having so much cum in her, she had given special attention to ensuring her vagina was clean. “I can smell it,” he insisted. “And I want some.” “Yeah?” She drew away from him, grinning. “Well, you’ve had all you’re getting for the moment. A woman can’t live on cock alone you know.”
“All right. I’ll feed you, but then I’m getting some more pussy.” “Maybe a little,” she teased, reaching a hand down to brush her nails along his cock. “A lot,” he countered, shuddering. It was a heady feeling knowing her lightest caress could arouse him. “We’ll see.” She kissed him again and began lifting the lids off the plates as he settled the tray across his lap. He’d cooked home fries, eggs, sausages, grits, and several slices of ham. She stared at the tray and looked at him. “Wow! Everything looks so good.” She bit into a sausage link. It was browned, but juicy and tender, just the way she liked it. She smiled and gave him another kiss. “Just right, handsome.” She finished the sausage, licking the juice from her fingers with unashamed pleasure. “Dig in.” “I’m not hungry.” She paused with her fork lingering over the scrambled eggs. “Not hungry? Then why did you cook all this food?” “For you.” “For me? Aleksei! I usually only have wheat toast and juice for breakfast.” “Why?” “Why? Because I’m trying to lose weight is why.” “Why?” “Why? Aleksei, I am 5’ 7” and two hundred, forty-five pounds. Surely you see the problem.” He nodded and she blushed. “Yeah. You are a little on the skinny side.” “Skinny? Aleksei, I don’t even like to think about how not skinny I am.” “Next you will be telling me you’re not wanton,” he said, his beautiful voice deep and teasing. “I’m not,” she objected. “Well, at least I wasn’t until I met you. Oh, Aleksei, your cock and your lips and your body and voice… oh, God, you drive me insane with wanting you.” He laughed. “That’s as it should be, my lovely wanton. I am becoming increasingly fond of you, although you are both skinny and extremely lovely.” She liked that he thought she was extremely lovely, but skinny she was not. “Yes, you are. That’s why I made you a big breakfast.” She put the fork down and stared at him. “You’re serious.” “Yes.” He seemed surprised. “Of course I am. No offense, Dani, but I like a woman with a little meat on her bones.” He smiled in an apparent effort to take any possible sting out of his words. He lifted the fork with eggs and home fries to her lips. “We can easily fix that. I’ll fatten you up in no time. Open wide.” Half an hour later, full and rather sleepy, she smiled contently at him and lay on her stomach to take a nap. Lying beside her, he rained kisses along her neck and shoulders. Her smile widened. She knew this couldn’t go on much longer, but it was so nice while it lasted. “Are you married?” she asked, realizing she’d never bothered to ask that before she hopped into the sack with him. His lips trailed along her back, sending icy heat down her spine to her toes and
moisture to her pussy. “No.” “Involved with someone?” “No one special.” “Are you sure?” He licked each ass cheek. “Very sure.” He parted her legs, kissing her inner thighs. Her stomach muscles tightened and clenched. She felt his tongue gently lapping at what he could reach of her pussy, then he parted her cheeks and planted a lingering kiss against her puckered hole. She bit her lip. She liked that. “Aleksei.” He dipped a finger in her pussy, got it nice and creamy, and then eased the tip up her ass. As he slid his fingertip in and out of her behind, he kissed and licked at her rear end. You have a large, lovely ass. “You have wonderful lips,” she told him, breathing through her mouth. “What about my finger?” “I like it right where it is. I like you.” She felt his quiet satisfaction. He kissed her rear, gently removed his finger and slid his body up next to hers. His lips brushed against her hair. “I want some pussy.” “Later.” “Now.” He urged her onto her back, slipped between her legs, and eased his cock into her. “Just a little now.” He nibbled at her lips. “Yes?” She slid her fingers in his hair and lifted her body to accept his cock. “Yes,” she whispered. “Just a little cock.” “Just a little pussy,” he promised. Two hours later, she moaned softly against his sweet lips as she slowly surfaced from yet another incredible orgasm. He was still on top of her, his chest muscles crushing against her breasts. What a lovely, lovely position to be in. He fulfilled all her sexual needs in a manner she had never expected but had always longed for. He was the perfect lover. His sexual technique lacked nothing. “Why thank you, my little wanton.” He sounded pleased, but not surprised. She lifted her hands and closed her fingers in the silky dreads falling over her shoulders. “Stay out of my head,” she murmured and dragged her lips away from his. “Why? I like it in your head.” “Aleksei? Where’d you get that name and those eyes and that hair?” “My mother is Caucasian, hence the blue eyes and the texture of my hair. She’s from Europe… hence Aleksei… although she actually called me Alexander, after my father.” “And your father?” “My father was an incredible man.” “Was?” “Yes. He… he’s dead.” She heard veiled pain in his voice. She cupped her hand over the back of his head and kissed him gently. “I’m sorry.” He took a deep, shuddering breath. “He died a long time ago.”
“But it still hurts.” “Yes.” He rubbed his nose against hers. “But you can help make it better.” “Yeah? How?” “How do you think?” he demanded, laughing. His laughter, soft and compelling like everything else about him, intrigued and delighted her. It still amazed her that such a handsome and excellent lover should find her exciting enough to somehow hunt her down so they could make love again. “You are shameless in your pursuit of pussy,” she complained. “Can I help it if I like you?” He rubbed his nose against hers. “A lot.” “How do you know what I’m thinking?” She released the dreads in one hand and ran that hand down his damp back. Damp from satisfying both their lusts. What a heady thought. “Very heady.” She gave a slight yank on his hair. “I told you to stay out of my head.” She loved the crushed sensation lying under his big, chiseled body gave her, but he was a very big man and heavy as hell. “And I told you I like it in your head. Otherwise why would I be there?” “A more interesting question is how are you there?” He shifted his weight onto his arms. “It’s such an intoxicating place. Where else would I be?” “You make me feel so… desirable.” His blue eyes seemed to darken. “You are desirable. I couldn’t stop thinking about you after we met.” “Oh, Aleksei! I thought about you too!” “I couldn’t sleep for wanting you.” A wide, pleased smile spread across her face. While she basked in the glow of his sincerity, she heard a sound that turned her pleasure to sheer terror. “Mom! Are you home?” “Oh, my God!” She shoved at his shoulders in a vain attempt to push him off her. “Get off of me! Now, and get… get… hide in the closet!” He resisted her efforts to scramble from under him. “I don’t do hiding… especially in closets,” he said and leisurely moved his still hard cock in her. She fought hard to control a surge of desire that shot through her and concentrated on the quiet sounds of Janie moving through her apartment. “Get off of me now!” she hissed, fighting back panic. “Get off me and get in the damn closet! Now. Please.” “No.” “Mom!” “Oh, my God!” she moaned and gulped in an anguished sob as her bedroom door opened. She turned her head and saw Janie standing in the doorway. Her daughter had an unobstructed view of her lying on her bed under Aleksei, without even the benefit of a sheet to hide the fact that his cock was still buried deep in her body. “Mom, there you are,” Janie said in a perfectly normal voice. “Did I wake you?” She stared at Janie, waiting for the outrage and disgust to cloud her expression and
fill her voice. “Janie! Honey, I know this must look bad, but I can explain. I—” Janie arched a brow and walked into the room. “Hey, if you want to sleep naked in bed, that’s okay by me. I was on my way home and decided to stop in, hoping for some leftovers, but obviously you haven’t done any cooking today.” “No… I… no.” She frowned and looked up at Aleksei, who still lay on stop of her, his head turned in Janie’s direction. There were leftovers in the fridge, but she needed Janie out of the apartment as quickly as possible. Janie crossed the room to the bed and bent down. Leaning past Aleksei’s face, she pressed a kiss against Dani’s cheek. “I’ll let you get back to sleep. Love you.” “Love you too,” she said weakly and listened to the sounds of Janie’s footsteps receding through her apartment. Finally she heard her apartment door open and close. She let out a long relieved breath and slumped back against the bed, tears burning her eyes and throat. “Ssshh,” he said softly, brushing his lips against her cheek. “It’s all right.” He rolled off of her and onto his back. He reached for her and lifted her body on top of his. He held her close, stroking a hand down her back. She balled her hands into fists and hit his shoulders. “I told you we couldn’t stay here but you wouldn’t listen! You had to have your damned way regardless of what I wanted! Well, now I hope you’re satisfied!” He curled his fingers in her hair and urged her head up until he could look in her eyes. “Why are you so upset? She saw nothing except what I wanted her to see.” She stared down at him. “You’re naked and you must be at least six-four. How could she not see you?” “I’m taller,” he said. “I don’t care how tall you are! How did you keep her from seeing you? She couldn’t possibly miss you. How did you do it? How do you do any of the things you do? Who are you? What are you?” For answer, his blue eyes began to glow and he parted his lips, allowing her to see the pointed incisors in his mouth. Excitement and exhilaration warred with each other in her. She knew immediately what he was. “Oh, God!” She wet her lips. “I didn’t think things—people like you existed in real life.” “I’m very real,” he told her. She stared down into his handsome face. “Are you a person?” He laughed. “What a curious question. Don’t I feel like a person?” “Yes, but real men can’t do the things you do. How do you do them?” “I can do many things. Chief among them, is making love to you until you want to melt.” She shivered with anticipatory excitement. Although her pussy was more than a little sore and she knew that if she tempted him too far, he could lose control and really hurt her, she lifted her body from his. Keeping her gaze locked with his, she grasped his thick dick and climbed onto it, slowly lowering her body until she was packed full of hot, silken cock. With his hands on her waist to control the pace of her downward movements on his
dick, he began kissing and sensuously licking the side of her neck. He’d demonstrated a fascination with her neck all weekend, but this time there was a noticeable difference in the lips caressing her skin. She knew without being told what he wanted. Not surprising that a vampire would want or need blood from his lover. Her lack of fear at becoming a blood donor did shock her. You know what I need. Yes. He gently raked his incisors against her skin. She sucked in a breath and arched her neck slightly. Now, my lovely little wanton, you become mine. Yes. Yes. Take me. Take my blood. Make me yours. His incisors pierced her neck. As her blood flooded into his mouth, icy chills shot through her. Heat and desire, coiled in the pit of her stomach exploded and she came on his cock. Almost immediately, she collapsed against him, shaking. He continued to feed on her and drive his hard, thick shaft up into her pussy. Although exhausted, she soon came again. And then again. And again in quick succession. Still he fucked and fed on her until the emotions and ecstasy overwhelmed her and she lost consciousness. When she woke, she found herself soaking in a tub full of water, lying with her back pressed against his chest. His hands were cupped over her breasts, but for once, his cock was not inside her. Are you all right? She was sorer than she’d ever been and exhausted, but she felt great. Yes. But you give a new meaning to the term fucked senseless. He laughed and kissed the side of her neck where he’d fed on her and a tingle of remembered pleasure shot down her spine. His semi-hard cock pulsed under her buns. What a waste. Feeling like a greedy, lecherous cradle robbing hussy, she turned so she faced him. She stroked her hands through his hair and peppered his lips with kisses. When she felt his lips immediately respond to hers, she lifted her body and eagerly settled on his dick. She moaned low and deep in her throat as she felt the endless upsurge of his shaft into her very willing body. Oh, Lord. Good. So very mind-blowing good. Do something for me. Anything, she answered slowly riding his cock. It felt so good she thought she would lose her mind. He drew his lips away from hers and pressed a finger into his mouth. Blood covered it when he withdrew it. Without the slightest hesitation, she parted her lips. The first drops of his blood fell on her tongue like sweet nectar. She settled against him, wildly thrusting and grinding her pussy around on his cock while she hungrily sucked the warm blood from his finger until a huge wave of pleasure crashed over her. She was pulled down under a wall of warm water. She allowed herself to be fully submerged, relishing in the delicious and wicked delight of totally surrendering her mind, pussy, heart, and soul to him. Later, when the water cooled, they made a sexy game of drying each other off, then he carried her back to bed and they lay cuddling and kissing. “What’s your nickname?” “My name is Aleksei.”
She nipped at the shoulder nearest her. “That wasn’t the question.” “I don’t like nicknames, Dani.” “So which one don’t you like?” she insisted. He sighed. “Some people call me Alex and some call me Sei.” “Which do you prefer?” “Aleksei.” She bit him again, harder this time. “You are stubborn,” she complained. “So. What’ s going to happen next? I mean, what does a vampire expect from a woman?” “Not just a woman. My woman,” he told her. “You are mine and I don’t expect you to sleep with any other men.” She curled her fingers in his hair and gave an angry yank. “You think I’d want to after being with you? But I don’t know what’s expected of me or what to expect from you. Where do you keep your coffin?” He laughed. “Dani, do not believe everything you’ve heard. I do not have a coffin. Nor is sunlight dangerous to me and I don’t turn into a bat. I think I’ve covered most of the myths.” “But you do need blood?” “Blood is… I’m a vampire,” he said. “I require a certain amount of blood to… I require blood.” He hadn’t said want or like, he’d said require. She licked her lips, keeping her face pressed against his shoulder. “Do you ever take it without permission?” She found the ensuing pause troubling. “I won’t ever take yours without permission,” he promised. “No, leave it at that, Dani,” he said when she parted her lips to speak again. “I have certain physiological needs that cannot be denied, but I will never hurt you. Never, Dani. Trust me.” She raised her head and looked at him. “I do! You think I’d be here with you again if I didn’t?” “But?” She stared into his eyes. “But I think you’re going to have to use a condom from now on.” “No.” “Yes!” “Why?” “Why?! Aleksei, you can’t think that I want to get pregnant and have a… ” “What? A mixed baby?” “Yes, but not like you’re thinking. I knew the first time I slept with you, you were mixed yourself, but I did not know you were… a vampire.” “And you would find having a baby by a man who’s half-black less objectionable than having a baby with a vampire?” “I wouldn’t find having a baby with you objectionable at all… if you were… are you human at all?” “No,” he said through his teeth. “I am not. I am a full-blood vampire. And if it eases your mind any, I have never fathered a child.”
“You mean you’re sterile?” “No! No! Well… not exactly. It’s hard to explain. But you don’t need to worry about sexually transmitted diseases either. We don’t get them or pass them on.” She watched the agitation and dismay on his face and knew his having failed to become a father was a touchy subject with him. She rubbed her nose against his. “It doesn’t matter about the baby thing, Aleksei because I’m a little old to be having another child.” “I hardly think you have to worry about that with me,” he said. She heard the bitterness in his voice and pressed her lips against his. It doesn’t matter, Aleksei. That just means we can keep fucking like bunnies with no condom. He pressed his cheek against hers. You are mine now, Dani. You need to understand what that means. She suppressed a sigh. How was she ever going to explain him to Frank and Janie? She would have to find a way because there was no longer any question of giving him up.
Chapter Nine Reeling from his disastrous meeting with Adam Cady, Vlad felt a murderous rage that he could barely contain. He fled to the one person he knew might be able to help him control the fury roiling in him. He burst into one of the homes he shared with Aleksei. “Sei! Sei, where are you?” He flashed through the house and realized within moments that Aleksei was not there. He closed his eyes and reached out to him. Sei. Sei. Where are you? I need you. Now. Please. Come to me or someone will die! He felt no evidence that Aleksei had heard him. Feeling lost and hurt, he fled back into the night, making no effort to control his rage. He would feed, fuck, and kill Adam Cady out of his system.
***** Dani woke, feeling drowsy and limp, but longing for the warmth and comfort of Aleksei’s big body and his arms. It didn’t take her long to realize he had left. She’d known he would be leaving, but she’d wanted a last cuddle and a taste of his blood first. Why had he left without a word of goodbye? When had he left? And where had he gone when he had? She thought of the slender, beautiful Clare Wilton who had practically dropped her drawers for him at first sight. She sucked in a breath. One of these days, he’d turn up again expecting to fuck her at a moment’s notice. Well, if this was his idea of being her man, he’d darkened her door for the last time. She wasn’t some hussy he could fuck whenever he liked without making any effort to romance her. She’d better hear from him soon with a very good reason for his slithering off into the night while she slept or else. She recalled with a great deal of disquiet that although he had told her he didn’t expect her to sleep with other men, he had never once said he would not sleep with or feed on other women. How often did he require blood? And did it need to be human blood? She sank back onto her pillow. She knew next to nothing about a man—no a vampire—she’d repeatedly allowed to have sex with her without using any protection whatsoever. Regardless of what he’d said, it was time she looked into some birth control pills and other forms of contraceptives. Of course if he didn’t have a damned good explanation when he returned, she wouldn’t be needing them—at least not with him.
***** Having heard Vlad call out to him in pain and anguish as he lay waiting for Dani to wake so he could suck her breasts and fuck her again, Aleksei did something he had sworn off nearly fifty years earlier. Desperate to reach Vlad before he killed some poor woman who crossed his path, he raced down the dimly lit streets behind Dani’s
apartment building. There he paused. What he was about to do could set him back. But he needed to get to Vlad quickly and he couldn’t risk traffic jams. Uncaring who might see him, he extended his arms and leapt into the air. It had been so long since he’d allowed himself to experience the sheer beauty and release that came from flying that he almost felt dizzy with delight. He had long missed the nights he had spent gliding in the air up near the clouds with his lover in his arms, impaled on his cock. There were few things as delicious as a hovering fuck. But he didn’t have time for this. Vlad. Vlad, I am coming. Hold on, Vlad. I am on my way, he called across the distance separating them.
***** “What did you say to hurt him?!” Aleksei stood at the window of his suburban Philadelphia home, watching Vlad pace back and forth in his den. Although he knew Vlad needed him, he was annoyed at having to leave Dani so abruptly. He’d wanted to order roses and have them filling the bedroom when she woke. He’d wanted to serve her breakfast in bed. He longed to do little things for her like wash her hair, dance with her again, and take her to dinner. Walking hand in hand in the moonlight with her as he told her how very exciting life was now that he’d met her would have been something he knew she’d appreciate. He wanted to just hold her and tell her how much he wanted to be with her. Then he had wanted to spend the night eating her sweet pussy and possibly getting a few inches of cock up her lovely, large ass. Instead, he’d left her as she slept because Vlad had called out to him. He felt horny as hell and ill used. He was not in the mood for any of Vlad’s shit. “What did I say to whom?” “Adam! Adam Cady! You hurt him! What did you say to him?” Aleksei stiffened. “Adam Cady?” Katie’s friend. Vlad flashed across the room and grabbed the lapels of his jacket. “Yes! And don’t bother pretending you don’t know who I’m talking about! Why did you hurt him?” He slapped Vlad’s hands away from his lapels and took several steps back. “I didn’t say shit to him! Why should I? He doesn’t interest me, Vlad.” “Well, he interests me!” “Fine. You’re welcome to keep him all to yourself! I have no interest whatsoever in his sweet lips or his tight ass. Now what the hell do you want? I was with a woman I… what do you want, Vlad!?” “I want to know what you said to hurt him when you saw him and he thought you were me. And I want to know it now, Sei!” Without warning, Vlad’s clenched right hand flashed out. He jerked his head to one side, narrowly avoiding the torpedoing fist. He whirled across the room and leveled a warning finger at Vlad. “Get a grip on yourself, Vlad or I will knock you on your damned ass.” “Your ass is the one in danger of meeting the floor, Aleksei, if you don’t tell me what you said and did to hurt him.” He sucked in a shuddering breath. Oh, damn. If Vlad knew Adam Cady, then that
meant he’d probably been around Katie again. Which in turn might mean that he might have followed her and found the others and Palea. Which would mean all hell was about to break loose and all the years he’d spent trying to keep Vlad from finding the mother who had deserted them had been for naught. The thought of the destruction and violence of which Vlad was capable of doing to the family he had come to care so deeply for, dismayed and frightened him. Vlad would kill them all without a second thought. He couldn’t let that happen. Yet he couldn’t physically stop Vlad without killing him. And he couldn’t kill Vlad… not even to protect the others. There was only one way to avert the bloodbath ahead, at least for awhile. He shook his head. “Vlad, I already told you I didn’t say anything to him. At the time I saw him, I didn’t realize he was important to you or that he thought I was you. How could I know that Vlad, when you hadn’t told me you let him think you were me when you fucked him? If you had told me the truth this wouldn’t have happened!” he snapped, deciding it was time he turned the tables on Vlad. He watched Vlad’s lips compress. “I didn’t intend to pretend to be you. It’s just that when I saw him… I wanted him and he just assumed I was you… so I let him think it because I knew he knew you.” “And so how is this now my fault? Why the hell is every decision you regret or mistake you make my fault? Why the hell am I here with you instead of with the woman I want to be with?!” “Because he turned me away and said I was an unnatural bastard, Sei! He doesn’t want me!” The pain and anguish in Vlad’s voice filled him with pain. He flashed across the room and sank to the carpet. He held Vlad and kissed his hair while he shook in his arms. “Sssh,” he whispered. “It’ll be all right, Vlad.” Vlad clung to him and stared at him with a hopeless look in his eyes. “No, it won’t, Sei. I… I tried to… rape him and then I knocked him out and I… he won’t ever forgive me.” “Then to hell with him! He’s not the only man in the world with sweet lips, a tight, hot ass, and a taste for vampire cock. You’re a handsome vampire. You’ll find another man.” Vlad clutched his arm. “Another man? I’m not gay, Sei! And I don’t want another man! I… I want him. And it’s not because he’s a man. I just want him, Sei. Him. Only him.” “Then you’ll have him, Vlad.” “No. He won’t ever forgive me. I know he won’t. He said he hated me.” He pulled Vlad’s head against his shoulder and kissed his hair. “Don’t worry, Vlad. I’ll make it right.” “I know you always do, Sei. But how can you this time? How can you make him forgive me?” “Don’t you worry, Vlad. You just go after Deoctra. I’ll… explain things to Adam. When you return he’ll forgive you.” Vlad looked up at him, a hopeful look in his eyes. “You really think he’ll forgive me?”
“Yes.” Adam Cady would forgive Vlad. Or else. Vlad stiffened against him and drew away. “I don’t want you to use force, Sei. He’ s… I don’t want him forced or hurt in any way.” “You leave this to me. You trust me, don’t you?” “With my life. You know that, Sei.” “Good.” He cupped Vlad’s face between his palms and kissed his forehead. “Then go get Deoctra and leave me to make things right with Adam.” “All right, Sei.” Vlad gave him a brief hug and whirled away and out of the house.
***** Trees bound the road on either side of the quiet Virginia night. Although Lea felt Alex’s unease at the sound of approaching horses, there was nowhere to pull aside. They continued and moments later, the path was blocked by six mounted men, all armed. “What are you doing with that boy?” One of the men demanded of her. Although she longed to fly from the wagon and rip all their throats and spill their blood, she had promised Alex that she would not wantonly kill again. And they had agreed on a plan for dealing with such a situation as this. “He is my boy.” She said nearly choked on the word. It pained her to call the man she loved so much a boy. “We are here to visit the Walker plantation.” “Walker, huh?” One of the men stared at her and then stared at Alex, who, true to his part, sat with his big shoulders slumped, his eyes down cast. “You that mulatto boy of Robert Walker’s who ran off with that piece of white trash?” She felt Alex tense at hearing her called white trash. It matters not what he thinks or says, Alex, she said softly. “No, sir,” Alex said. “The hell you ain’t! That’s the mulatto bastard who thinks he can put that outsized cock of his up a white woman without having it cut off. Boy, you’re about to get what’s coming to you!” The next moment, she saw several muzzle flashes and shots sounded in the night. She watched in horror as Alex toppled off the wagon and tumbled onto the ground where he lay unmoving. Filled with a murderous rage, she shot to her feet, her eyes glowing, her incisors bared. Before she could spring forward to exact vengeance, several more shots rang out, striking her twice in her forehead. She was knocked back against the wagon bench. The world began to spin and tilt and pain filled her head, quickly spreading through her body. Thought and movement was difficult, but she knew she had to kill these men before they could harm the children. With the last bit of energy she could manage, she lifted her right hand and tried to catch the gaze of the leader. “Stop!” she croaked. “I will kill you all!” “What the fuck is she?! Kill her!” More shots rang out and she felt her body pierced in several places. Despite her efforts, other bullets, slamming into her chest, toppled her from the wagon. She fell onto Alex’s body and then slid off it to come to rest on the ground on the other side of him. She had never been injured and certainly never shot so many times. The pain caused
by the wounds hurt like nothing she’d ever felt. Blood filled her mouth and spilled out the sides and consciousness begin to fade. Then she heard the sounds that filled her with utter despair, those of the children being pulled from the back of the wagon and dragged screaming towards the water. “Mother! Mother! Please! Help us!” The sound of Vlad’s voice calling out to her, tore through her. She tried to hang on to consciousness, but she was too gravely injured. The last sounds she heard were of Tatiana and Andrei sobbing in terror and Vlad calling to her again. Alex made no sound or pleas for help as he gasped his last breath. Then darkness overtook her. When she revived, she couldn’t see and immediately knew the substance covering her was dirt! She had been buried! She lay still and reached out to contact Alex’s mind along the bond they shared. There was no response. Stilling her panic, she reached out to the children and felt only emptiness. They were gone. All of them. Her reasons for living were gone. Tears of rage and pain rolled unchecked down her cheeks as she dug herself out of the grave where she’d been buried. When she pulled herself out of the dirt, she saw that it was still night and she was in a dense wooded area. She looked around and saw the sight that nearly made her heart stop beating. Five fresh graves. Sobbing, she began to dig up the grave next to her. She screamed in rage and sorrow as she unearthed Alex’s body. She knew some time had passed because of the smell. “No!” She rose from her knees and looked at the other fresh mounds of earth. Four of them. Much smaller than the one she’d dug Alex’s out of. Gasping, she dug up the first of the smaller graves. Her heart nearly stopped beating as she uncovered a pile of bones under the remnants of a blue and white work shirt that Vlad had been wearing. She screamed, clutching the shirt to her breasts. She lifted her head and looked the sky. “Please, God, no! No! I know I’ve done horrible things in the past and I will repent, but please do not let them be dead! I cannot live without them! Please!” Each of the other graves yielded more bones and clothing worn by her children. Overcome, she collapsed onto Vlad’s grave, sobbing with grief and despair. Then she reburied the bodies of her family and fled into the night, intent on finding the men responsible and making them and their families pay for what had been so cruelly taken from her. She would kill them all, man, woman, and child. The countryside of Virginia would run red with the blood of her vengeance.
***** Palea Dumont came awake with a start and bolted into an upright position. Sweat pouring off her body and her heart thumping with fear and horror, she looked wildly around. When she noted the familiar surroundings of the bedroom she shared with her beloved Matt, she sighed softly and closed her eyes briefly. “Lea?” Gentle hands reached for her and she allowed herself to be pulled down to the bed and into Matt’s arms. She turned her face against his chest, breathing deeply in an effort to stop her body from shaking. “A bad dream, love?”
“Yes,” she whispered. “It all happened again and I could not stop it, Matt. I could not stop it. I could hear Vladimir screaming for me to save him and I could not save him. I could not! Matt! They took everything from me. My husband and all four of our precious children. What good was being a vampire if I could not save those I loved and cherished most?! Why did I survive? I should have died with them! Yes?” “Oh, no love!” His arms tightened around her and he gently rocked her. “I know it still hurts and I know you will always grieve for Alexander and your children, but you have other children now, Lea. You have me and we are very thankful that you did not perish that awful night. Love, I know it hurts. I can feel your pain and it hurts me to see you still hurting like this, but you must not wish yourself dead.” He squeezed her hard. “I wouldn’t want to go on living without you, Lea. Life without you wouldn’t be worth living.” The thought that the blessed Lord had forgiven her for her dark and violent past and sent this handsome, wonderful man into her life to redeem her, humbled and shamed her. Her eyes filled with tears. “Matt. I am not worthy of you or to be the mother of our beautiful children. My soul is dark and evil and I have done nothing to deserve your love and devotion. Please. Matt?” He released her and lay her on her back. She opened her eyes and looked up at him as he slid between her legs. She felt his huge cock resting against her pussy and lifted her ass and tilted her groin. The big head of the cock she could never get enough of tunneled into her. “Please, Matt. Make it better.” “You are my reason for living,” he told her, pushing more of his cock into her pussy. She shuddered and clung to him. It never ceased to amaze her how she could feel his love for her through his cock. With it sliding deep into her, waves of love and affection buffeted her entire being. It wasn’t just the physical act of copulation, it was the spiritual oneness they shared when his cock was buried deep in her soul. It became a part of herself that she could not live without. It will be all right, love, he whispered to her along the special bond they’d developed over their years together. He began moving his huge, thick dick slowly in and out of her, rubbing and touching every single centimeter of space inside her. Each delicious stroke of his beloved cock brought both pleasure and an assurance of his endless love for her. Lovemaking with him was so incredible because of the deep emotions each stroke of his dick brought her. And when he shuddered and came in her, her own climax was triggered by the waves of seed flooding her heart with an assurance of his eternal devotion. He eased out of her and rolled onto his back. She spread her body on top of his big one, tilted his neck, and sank her incisors into the flesh of the man she loved more than life itself. As his precious blood flowed into her mouth, she basked in the glow of his love for her. That’s it, my love, feed on me. Take me. Enjoy the blood of the man who will always adore, worship, and love only you. Feed on me. Consume me, my love. The sweet words of affection filled her heart with joy and made her ache with pleasure. As she continued to feed, her pussy began to throb and contract. She reached down to touch the end of his shaft. She gently pumped him and they came together. Finally, she raised her head and looked down at him with glowing eyes and bared incisors.
You are the most beautiful woman in the world, Lea Walker Dumont and I love you so much it hurts. Still reeling from the rapture his blood always induced in her, she climbed back on his cock and settled against him. He held her and within moments, his deep, even breathing told her he slept. She lay awake, morose and filled with grief as she thought of her long dead, but beloved Alexander and the children. Alexander, Vladimir, Tatiana, and Andrei. And others she had borne and lost after them. Though it had always shamed her and she had admitted it to no one, Vladimir with his beautiful blue eyes, silky dark hair, and wonderful smile had been her favorite. True she loved all of her children dearly, and Vladimir and Alexander were identical twins, but Alexander had always been self-sufficient and not so much in need of extra love and attention like her shy and sweet Vladdy. Even little Tatiana and Andrei, five years younger, had not shown the same level of need for her as had her gentle Vladdy. Although she loved Mikhel, Serge, and Kattia with every fiber of her being, their births, while occasions of great joy, had made her miss and grieve for the others just a little more. The loss of a child was a grief a mother never fully recovered from and a vampire mother had a long life in which to grieve.
***** “What do you mean, what do I know about Aleksei?” Adam Cady looked down into the eyes of the woman moving slowly around the dance floor in his arms. She was tall, slender, and beautiful, with lovely dark hair and blue eyes. He had been best friends since high school with Katie Dumont, full-blood vampire fem. It was through her that he had first met Aleksei Madison. He frowned. “What do you know about him?” he asked again. “I mean… is he psycho or something?” “Aleksei psycho? No!” She stared at him. “Adam, you haven’t fallen for him, have you? I told you he’s straight as an arrow.” He hesitated. How much of his so-called relationship with Aleksei should he reveal to? Telling her that Aleksei had started to rape him was out of the question. Katie had always been protective of him and he could imagine her going off with incisors bared and eyes glowing to confront Aleksei on his behalf. He didn’t want that. “Katie, he’s not as straight as you think he is.” “What do you mean?” He sighed and shook his head. “Never mind. Is Aleksei his real name?” Katie stopped moving and taking his hand, led him off the dance floor and back to the table they shared at their favorite Italian restaurant. “Okay, I’ve sat by for months now watching you eat your heart out, waiting for you to tell me what’s going on with you. Now I’ve had it. What’s going on between you and Aleksei?” He ran a hand through his hair. He knew if she really wanted to, she could force the information from him. But he knew she wouldn’t. “Do you remember the night you left for your Feast of Indulgence?” he asked of the near madness vampires crossing from a latent or half-blood status to that of full-blood status went through. It was a time when the vampire totally surrendered to his or her desire for blood and sex with little or no regard for the consequences.
She nodded. “Well, after you left, he came to your apartment and… ” “And what?” “We… we made love.” She stared at him. “What? Are you saying he… Aleksei fucked you?” “No. He made love to me,” he said, recalling the unexpected tender way Aleksei had taken him that night. “No!” She shook her head. “No, Adam! Aleksei wouldn’t fuck another man.” “Oh, yes he would, although he was ashamed of it afterwards. He made me promise not to tell you, but he made love to me all right. Then at the family fuck fest, he pretended he didn’t know me. Two weeks ago, he showed up at my apartment and… ” She sat forward, her dark eyes narrowed. “What? What happened? Did he hurt you?” “No,” he lied, staring directly into her eyes. “We argued and before he left, he said he wasn’t Aleksei.” She sat back, her brow unfurling. “There! You see. I knew it couldn’t have been him.” “It was him, Katie! How many other vampires do you know who look like him?” “None,” she admitted. “Exactly. He must be one of the most attractive men in the world. It’s not like you fall over guys who look like him every ten feet or so. It was him, Katie. I just wondered why he would have denied it.” She shook her head. “I don’t know, but the next time I see him, I’ll find out.” She frowned. “What about you, Adam? Are you all right?” All right? He had criminal charges pending against him for finally defending himself against an abusive ex-lover and he had fallen in love with a violent vampire who was ashamed of wanting him. Things couldn’t get much worse. “I’m fine.” He smiled. “In fact I have a date tomorrow night.” “With anyone I know?” “No. I met him last night in the video store.” “What do you know about him, Adam?” He sighed. Sometimes Katie forgot she was his friend, not his mother. “Katie, I don’t know anything about him beyond the fact that his name is Rod, he’s tall, lanky, has a nice smile, and he asked me out.” “Where are you going?” He shook his head. “So you can show up? I don’t think so. Katie, I can handle my own love life.” “But what are you going to do about Aleksei?” “Nothing. He… nothing. We had a one night stand, but that’s it. I don’t expect or want to see him again.” “You don’t mean that.” He stifled a sigh. That was the trouble. He didn’t mean it. At least his heart wanted to see Aleksei again, but he was through being ruled by his heart. It was time he used
the common sense the good Lord had given him. “I do mean it,” he said. “I don’t want to see him again.” “Even if he apologizes?” “Some things are unforgivable.” Her eyes darkened and glowed briefly. “What did he do to you?” “Nothing,” he said firmly. Aleksei and Katie had a good relationship and he had no wish to make Katie take sides. “But I can’t waste time with a man who’s too ashamed of his sexuality to admit what he wants to those he cares about.” He ran a hand through his hair. “What about you? How are things with you and Mark?” he asked of her bloodlust. Although he thought Mark Lewis, a partner in a prestigious law firm, was too old for her, Katie had fallen head over heels in love and in bloodlust with him. To his surprise, Katie’s dark blue eyes flickered nervously. “Fine. But Adam, his son Jim in coming to Philly to meet me.” “And you think he won’t like you or approve of your relationship with Mark?” She nodded. “Yes. After all, neither Serge nor Mik like him overmuch. Why should his son like me?” “Oh, I don’t know. How about because you’re fiercely loyal, gorgeous, and make his father very happy? That has to count for something with him.” She brightened. “You think so? I do want him to like me.” “Why?” “Because he’s Mark’s only child and Mark dotes on him.” He grinned at her. “Don’t worry, sweetie. He’ll love you on sight.” She grimaced. “He’d better.” “Or?” “Or I’ll just have to give him a little help. Won’t I?” she demanded. He shook his head. “Katie, I don’t think Mark would appreciate that.” “I know,” she admitted. “I’m hoping I won’t have to do it, but if I do, I don’t plan to tell him about it.” He shook his head. Vampires. Always thinking they had a right to impose their will on others.
Chapter Ten Jace Makefield moved along the quiet corridors of Wilfredo’s mainline Philadelphia home. It was a huge two-story stone mansion in the middle of forty acres of what Wilfredo called prime real estate. The interior of the house was lit with dim lamps along the walls leading up along the wide, hardwood staircase. He ran up the stairs and walked down the landing to the room at the back of the hall, ignoring the many doors lining both sides of the passage. He listened briefly, tapped lightly, and walked into the room where Wilfredo liked to hold court. It was a large room lit by a multitude of crystal lights dangling from an enormous chandelier. The sound of muted classical music played in the background. When his eyes adjusted to the extreme brightness in the room, his gaze went to the leather recliner in the center of the room, opposite the bay window. Eight smaller, leather chairs surrounded the big burgundy chair. Various men and women occupied the chairs. Several men, dressed in black lounged against the walls. Even seated, Wilfredo Miguel Santiago was quite impressive. He was a big, well-built man with shoulder-length dark hair, dark eyes, an aristocratic nose, and full, almost feminine lips. He stared out at the world from a face that looked around twenty-five years old. Although, like all full-blood vampires, he had excellent vision, he looked at Jace over a pair of bifocals he claimed had once belonged to Ben Franklin. “Jason! It does my heart good to see your safe return.” He extended a hand, smiling. “Come.” Ignoring the amused looks of the others in the room, Jace walked over to the chair. Wilfredo rose and engulfed him in a bear hug. Over Wilfredo’s shoulder, he grimaced at a tall, dark man leaning against the opposite wall. Benito smirked at him and arched a brow. Daddy’s favorite fair-haired boy returns, he mouthed. Hooray. He made a move to withdraw from the embrace. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” Wilfredo demanded. Aware that the others were smirking and snickering, Jace sighed and submitted to having both his cheeks kissed. Even after all this time and in the company of Wilfredo’s other “children,” Jace found the full-blood’s displays of affections embarrassing. Still, he knew if he protested, Wilfredo would become morose and lose himself in unhappy memories of the woman and unborn child, whose loss he suspected Wilfredo would never fully recover. In that respect, he was like Jace himself, who mourned Carollina. The one true love of his life had been brutally killed some fifty years earlier by a rogue vampire. A hatred for rogue vampires who killed indiscriminately and thought themselves untouchable was one of the biggest driving forces in Wilfredo training his children to rid the world of their vile lot. Finally Wilfredo released him and resumed his seat. He waved a hand at the chair to his right and the fem lounging there sprang gracefully to her feet. Casting her an
apologetic look, Jace sank into it. “Everything went as planned?” Wilfredo asked. He nodded. “Yes. Danto Royas has been dispatched.” Wilfredo’s dark eyes flickered. “You were quick and merciful?” It always amused Jace that Wilfredo insisted that the vampire hunters loyal to him be what he called kind and gracious in dispatching the rogues Wilfredo deemed worthy of death. “I did what I could,” he said noncommittally. In truth, he had given the bloody vampire an end befitting the animal he was, but he saw no need to admit that to Wilfredo. “You are well, Jason? You were not injured?” “I’m fine.” “Good because I have your next target lined up.” Wilfredo cast a quick glance around the room and inclined his head slightly. “A moment my children.” The various vampire hunters in the room rose from the chairs and moved away from the walls. Moments later, only Jace and Benito remained in the room with Wilfredo. Wilfredo tilted his head towards his chair. Benito pushed himself away from the wall and took the seat on Wilfredo’s left side. “This new job will be very dangerous. I will send you both along with Marcus and Julio when they return.” Jace bristled. “I can handle Vladimir Madison on my own.” Although he had no problem per se with Benito or the others, he worked best alone. From the way Benito frowned, Jace suspected he felt the same way. Wilfredo, sitting back in his chair, tightened his lips. “Jason, I have said I am sending the others with you.” “I heard you,” he said shortly. “But it’s not necessary.” “Are you questioning my judgment, Jason?” “No, I’m just saying I can handle the job. You know I like to work alone.” “Yes, Jason, I do know that!” Wilfredo snapped. “And do I not go out of my way to accommodate you at every turn?” He nodded grudgingly. There was very little Wilfredo withheld from his children. “Then do not question me. This dispatching will be very dangerous and I will not risk your life.” “I can handle Madison. He’s little more than a vicious dog. I’ll put him down like one.” Wilfredo frowned, his dark eyes glowing. He bared his incisors. “Why do you persist in always wanting your way? What’s a father to do with a disobedient son like you?” Jace forbear from reminding Wilfredo that he was not his father. Although Wilfredo had saved his life years earlier, there was no natural blood tie between them. Still, Wilfredo liked to play the role of father to his legion of vampire hunters. And in truth, on the whole, it was a role he handled rather well. Nevertheless, Wilfredo could be kind and loving one moment and angry and dark
the next. He took full advantage of his Latin heritage and could be temperamental as hell. And if sufficiently provoked, he was renowned for punishing disobedient “children” by backhanding them around the room until they saw the error of their ways. Such discipline was always followed by fervent protestations of affections and hugs and pleas for forgiveness from Wilfredo. And damn if he wasn’t freely forgiven every time. On the one occasion Jace himself had been backhanded, Wilfredo had immediately embraced him, kissed his cheeks, and pleaded for forgiveness. Like all the others, Jace had returned Wilfredo’s embrace and whispered that all was forgiven. Jace attributed that to the fact that each hunter knew that Wilfredo would die to protect them, loved them deeply, and would avenge their death speedily. Nevertheless, he rarely tolerated backtalk from anyone other than Jace or Benito. Aware that for some reason, he was Wilfredo’s favorite “child,” Jace often spoke on behalf of the other vamp hunters, secure in the knowledge that Wilfredo would have to be in a monumental bad mood to lay a hand on him. He arched a brow when Wilfredo leaned forward and stared into his eyes. “I will not have backtalk from you on this matter, Jason. Is that understood?” Jace shrugged. He sensed that Wilfredo was troubled and decided now was not the time to press his luck. “Yes.” Wilfredo smiled, slapped his cheek affectionately and sat back in his chair. “I am sending the two of you and others because when you take on Vladimir Madison, you may very well have to take on his brother, Aleksei.” Jace had heard whispers of the Madison brothers. Vladimir was said to be soulless, while Aleksei was said to protect his brother with dark powers. There were even rumors that having made a pact with the devil, Aleksei could not be killed, but Jace had long ago learned that many vampires were inclined to overestimate themselves and their abilities. On the whole, he’d found them surprisingly easy to dispatch, mostly because they tended to believe the shit they sprouted about being hard to kill. “They’re both dogs and I’ll take them down,” he said. “No! Do not make the mistake of underestimating your quarry, Jason. Vladimir Madison is indeed worthy of dispatching. It is unfortunate that his brother, who has made remarkable progress in turning away from his past, might have to be dispatched as well.” “Why if he isn’t a rogue?” Benito asked. Wilfredo sighed. “He is a very powerful vampire and will not stand by and watch his brother be dispatched without trying to intervene. You will need to find a way to separate them, dispatch Vladimir, and flee quickly. Leave Aleksei alive… if you can.” Benito frowned. “So he can come after us?” Wilfredo’s eyes glowed and he tossed his head, sending his dark hair cascading around his shoulders in an angry cloud. He took off his glasses and set them on the table near his side. “Any vampire who would harm my children will have to deal with me. You dispatch Vladimir and leave Aleksei to me. If he will not see reason, I will regretfully dispatch him myself.” “We can take him, Wilfredo,” Jace said. Benito inclined his dark head slightly, but didn’t speak. Jace was amused. Ole Ben wasn’t in the mood to be backhanded across the room. As usual, it would fall to him to
question Wilfredo. “Wilfredo—” “Do not engage him, Jason! I am not in the mood to repeat myself!” he snarled suddenly. As he was wont to do when angry, his eyes glowed and he thrust out his right hand, palm outward. Several red bolts sizzled from his finger tips and shattered the bay window. Benito and Jace exchanged resigned glances and shrugged. No matter how angry Wilfredo became, he wasn’t going to turn that type of fury on either of them. Even when provoked, he never struck out at any of them with enough force to injure them. Since they were all human latents, the occasional slapping he administered did no real damage. “I suppose you’re satisfied now?” Wilfredo slumped back against his chair, breathing hard. His little laser show always sapped his strength. “That window will cost a fortune to repair.” Jace hide a smile. Wilfredo was beyond filthy rich and yet he still couldn’t seem to forget the past. “I’ll pay for it if you like,” he offered, knowing the remark would infuriate Wilfredo. “What? Are you implying I am the type of miserly father to take money from my children’s mouths?!” Jace arched a brow, endeavoring to look innocent. “Of course not,” he said with false meekness. He wasn’t sure why, but he took a perverse delight in seeing how far he could push his mentor. Wilfredo slammed a fist down on the arm of his chair, splintering the wood. “I am not in the mood to be provoked, Jason! I will say this just once more. Do not engage Aleksei Madison. You cannot hope to prevail against one of his kind and I will not lose another of my children through sheer disobedience. Have I made myself clear?” Jace nodded slowly. He had learned over the years that Wilfredo usually knew what he was talking about. And he knew Wilfredo still grieved for Carollina almost as much as he did. “We will not engage Aleksei Madison,” he agreed reluctantly. Wilfredo sat back against his chair. “Good. We will discuss the details later.” He reached down and cupped a hand over his groin. Jace watched as he fondled the long, thick cock clearly outlined against one leg under a pair of black leather pants. Wilfredo had the biggest, thickest cock he’d ever seen. He often watched in amazement as Wilfredo, well over six feet tall and powerfully built, pushed his huge tool into some tiny, slender fem with big boobs and a shaved pussy. Noting his gaze, Wilfredo gave him a fatherly smile. “Get much pussy while on the trail?” “Not enough,” he said. “Then you must be as horny as I am.” He thought of all the women who flocked to whatever house they were staying at, literally begging for a chance to be bounced up and down on Wilfredo’s cock. He’d known Wilfredo to take on as many as five women and have all of them limp out of his bed in the morning with glazed eyes and wide smiles. “What’s the matter, Willy? Had to go a whole hour without some pussy?” Jace looked at Benito and grinned. Benito’s dark eyes twinkled with amusement, but
he quickly turned his chuckle into a cough when Wilfredo tossed an annoyed look in his direction. “Jason, I have asked you time and time again not to call me that.” Jace grinned unrepentantly. “So you have. Sorry.” Wilfredo lifted a hand and slapped him none to gently on his cheek. “Do not let it happen again.” “Of course not,” he said. Wilfredo smiled suddenly. Jace grinned. That was one of the many things he liked about Wilfredo, how easily and quickly his good humor was restored. He was fond of saying he lived for his children. And in fact, Jace had seen him pacing the floor hour after hour worrying when one of the hunters didn’t return on time. He had even been known to go without pussy and blood during such times of stress. Wilfredo fondled his cock again. “I need some pussy and some blood. I have not been able to enjoy either with you gone so long.” He rose and strolled quickly across the room to the door. Jace watched him go, awed by the sheer power and majesty emanating from the man who had not only saved his life, but for all his fresh-faced college boy looks, loved him like the father he had never known. At the door, Wilfredo paused and looked back over his shoulder at them. “Come, my sons. Tonight we go into Philly. There is a private club there filled with women who love big cocks and… ” he looked at Jace with a smile, “leather whips. You can fuck and beat them until your cock wilts. And for you Benito, there will be women who like backdoor action.” “Party time,” Benito grinned and leapt to his feet. Thinking of the night ahead, Jace got to his feet, his cock stirring. Dispatching always made him horny as hell. And there were few things he enjoyed more than fucking while his ‘father’ looked on. Fucking a woman who liked a little bondage and leather was even better. He thought briefly of his encounter with Katie Dumont, the fem who had been in feast when he’d met her. They’d had a very good time, but he supposed she was now off limits. On well, Philly was a big place. There were bound to be other women of interest there. “Jason. I have needs I must attend to. Are you coming?” Wilfredo asked, impatiently. “Hell, yeah,” he said.
Chapter Eleven “You’re angry.” Dani clenched her hands into fists to help resist the urge to pick up something and toss it at Aleksei’s handsome head. Ignoring the opposing impulse to spring from the chair and fling herself into his arms, she stared at him coolly instead. “You’re damned right I’m angry, Aleksei! What do you think I am? Some tramp off the street who will allow you to pop in and out of my bed? Whenever it suits you, you show up, always at night, blow your cork, and then leave. And I’m supposed to be all right with that? You think because I’m a big gal I have to put up with that nonsense from you?” “You know that’s not what I think!” “I don’t know anything about you because you haven’t bothered to tell me anything. We haven’t really done much talking now, have we?” He paced back in forth in front of her living room window, clearly agitated. “I know you have valid concerns, but I don’t have time for this, Dani,” he said. “Not now. There are things going on in my life and in the lives of people I care about. I shouldn’t even be here.” “Then why are you here?” He cast a brief glance in her direction. “I wanted to see you.” “Don’t you mean you wanted to fuck me?” His lips tightened. “I meant what I said, Dani. I don’t have time to argue with you.” “Fine,” she said, angry that she so clearly was not one of the people he cared about. “Leave and go take care of your problems. But when you leave, don’t bother coming back.” “What?” “What? Get the hell out of my life and stay out! I’m not going to put up with you popping in and out of my bed at your whim.” He stopped pacing and stared down at her, his blue eyes iced over under the glow. “I’m not accustomed to being talked to in that manner.” “And I am not accustomed to being treated like some tramp off the street.” “That’s not how I treat you. You know that’s not how I feel.” “Do I? How?” “Because I’ve just said so.” “Well, suppose your saying so isn’t enough?” “You are overreacting.” “Not from where I sit.” He shook his head. “Dani, I don’t have time for this. I need some blood and I need some pussy.” “Well, you’re not getting either from me! I’ve spread my legs and bared my neck for
you for the last time. If you want someone to treat like a whore, I think you know where Clare Wilton lives.” His blues flickered with tiny, angry flames. “Is that what you want me to do? Go to her?” She rose and faced him. “How do I know you haven’t already been in her bed?” “Because I’m telling you I haven’t. What the hell would I see in her?” “You seemed to see plenty the night you two met. If I recall correctly you gushed over what a lovely creature she was.” “As I recall, I spent the night with you, not her.” “How do I know you didn’t sneak into her bed when you slithered out of mine in the middle of the night while I slept?” “I don’t sneak or slither, Dani! I told you I would be gone when you woke, so watch your damned tongue!” “Watch yours, Aleksei! I don’t know or care who you go to. I just want you out of here. Now.” He raked his hand through his dreads. “I’ve told you the truth. What the hell do you want from me, Dani?” He glared at her and just for a moment she feared he meant to force himself on her. “What do you think I want? I want to be treated like something other than a sperm repository! Do I ever see you when you don’t want to get between my legs? I want romance, Aleksei. I want tenderness that’s not all centered around your cock!” “Fine! Damn it! You’re right. I admit I have not romanced you as you deserve.” “Well? What are you going to do about it?” she asked, excited at the thought of being wined and dined by him. She knew small town Orkney would be abuzz with their relationship, but she didn’t care. She wanted him as she’d never wanted any other man. “I’ll give you all of that, but I’m a little pressed for time at the moment. Right now I have needs I have to satisfy, Dani.” “I have needs too, Aleksei and so far the only ones you’ve satisfied are the physical ones. What about my emotional needs? You’ve made no attempt to satisfy those. All you want to do is pound my pussy to a pulp whenever it suits you. Well, it doesn’t suit me to be in a relationship like that. I need a man who wants something more than sex.” His eyes glowed and he bared his incisors. “I want more than that. You know that!” “Prove it! Take me out somewhere and then bring me back and leave without sex, Aleksei.” “I’ll do that, Dani.” She felt her heart thump in relief. “You will?” “Yes! Another time. Right now—” “No! Not another time. Now, Aleksei. Do it now or leave.” His eyes narrowed into angry blue slits. “Don’t issue ultimatums you’re not prepared to back up, Dani. I’m too damned old to play games with you and I have certain needs that I must satisfy. Are you willing to satisfy them?” “Are you going to force me?” “Never!”
“Then the answer is no.” He shook his head. “Understand me very clearly, Dani. I am not talking here about wants… I’m talking about needs. Either you satisfy them or I will be forced to find someone else who will. I don’t want to do that, but I will if I must. The choice is yours. If I leave, I will not be back.” The thought of never seeing him again had her sucking in a painful breath. Still, if she backed down, he’d never change. “That’s your choice, Aleksei.” She watched his right hand clench and unclench several times. “I’ll give you one last chance to reconsider, Dani. I am going to get what I need tonight… either from you or someone else. Once that choice is made, it cannot be undone. I can’t unsleep with another woman. Is that what you want? Think carefully before you speak.” “There’s nothing to think about. I’m not going to continue to allow you to treat me like your personal whore. You want a whore? Go find one.” He growled low in his throat and flashed across the room to her. He cupped her face between his palms and stared down at her. “That’s not how it is, Dani. You must know that.” Although she longed to surrender and shout that he could treat her anyway he liked, she shook off the feeling. “That’s how it looks from my side of the bed, Aleksei. I don’t care what you are, you have no right to treat me this way. I don’t want to be a part of a relationship like the one you want.” “You talk shit! You don’t want a real relationship with me,” he snarled and whirled away from her, his dark hair flying around his handsome, angry face. “Who the fuck do you think you’re kidding? You should know by now there’s very little you can conceal from me. The only secrets you have from me are those I allow you to keep. I know exactly what you think when we’re together. So afraid that your precious daughter will find out that you’re fucking a black man you think is young enough to be your son! Well, Dani, I have news for you and that precious daughter of yours. I am not young enough to be your son. I am well over three hundred years old and I do not take shit from anyone! Not even from you! You want me to go? Fine! Consider this vampire the fuck out of your life for good!” And he was gone in a dark blur. Gone. Gone. Oh, God! He was gone. She gulped in a deep breath and then felt a sob tear from her lips. “Aleksei! Wait a minute!” She knew he heard her, but he didn’t return. The certainly that she had chased him straight to Clare Wilton’s arms, rose like bile in her throat. She crawled into bed, curled her body, and let the tears roll unchecked down her cheeks. “Aleksei. Don’t go to her. Please. “
***** Aleksei stood in Clare Wilton’s dark bedroom, watching her reaction to his presence. “Oh, my God,” she said. “How… how did you get in here?” “Do you want me to leave?” “I… I… ”
He moved into the moonlight, so that she could see his body. Women had been lusting over his body ever since he and Vlad had been teenagers. He knew the size and thickness of his cock held a particular fascination for women. In the darkened room, he could see the look on her face as she noted that he was nude and fully aroused. She gasped. “How… how did you get… what do you want?” “I want some pussy.” He didn’t mention his other need. “You hinted when we met that you’d like to give me some. I’m here to collect. Do you plan to deliver on your promise?” He could see her eyes widen as her gaze zeroed in on his cock. He heard her heart thump in what he knew was anticipation. There was a momentary pause, then she pulled the light cover back, revealing her nude body. It was distressingly slender with small, uninspiring breasts, long legs, and a dark patch of hair around her cunt. “Yes,” she whispered. “I’ll give you as much pussy as you want. Please. Now put that large, lovely cock of yours in me. I’m on the pill so you can take as much pussy as you want and come in me. Drill every opening I have.” He crossed the room and stood by the bed. She sat up and reached out a hand to clutch his cock. “Oh, my lord,” she moaned. “Oh, my lord. Oh, God, this so lovely.” She gave a little yank on it. “Please. Come. Put it in me. Oh, God, I’ve got to feel it in me.” She was so excited he could smell her arousal. While not unappealing, the aroma of her pussy could not match Dani’s for sheer deliciousness. But Dani had made her damn choice and he needed pussy and blood now. He climbed onto the bed, slid his body on top of her slender one, resting his cock at the entrance of her cunt. He’d rarely encountered a woman so ready or so hungry for his dick. Forcing thoughts of Dani from his mind, he slowly propelled his cock into her very wet pussy. “Oh, God!” She clung to him. Sobbing and bucking her almost bony hips up against him, she came almost immediately. As she did, he tilted her neck and began feeding on her. She shuddered and came again. He took her pussy and her blood nearly all night. Just before dawn when he knew she could not physically take anymore, he withdrew from her cunt, his cock still steel hard. Although his thirst for blood had been quenched, his thirst and need for the closeness he had hoped to share with Dani had not been. After instructing her to forget he had spent the night with her, he left her apartment. Just for a moment, in the hallway, he was tempted to go to Dani to try and work things out with her. But he knew she would have a problem with his having spent the night with Clare Wilton, even though it had meant less than nothing to him and she herself had taunted him into going to the other woman. Dani wasn’t ready to accept what she meant to him and he didn’t have the time to try to convince her now. He had to try and avert a bloodbath. He flashed from the building and into the early morning sky. He spent several moments gliding over the building, one word reverberating in his head: Dani. Then he pushed thoughts of her away and soared through the air.
***** After spending two restless weeks regretting sending Aleksei away, Dani sat at her kitchen table, over coffee with Bev. “He meant what he said. He’s not coming back. I just know it.” Bev sighed. “And you want him back?” She thought of the secret she hadn’t yet shared with anyone. “Yes, I want him back! I must have been crazy to chase him away in the first place.” “Why did you?” “All I wanted was a little romance. Do you know he’s never sent me flowers, taken me out, or even called me? He just shows up when he wants to hop in the sack.” “So what’s there to miss?” “A lot!” She sat her cup down and shook her head. “It’s hard to explain, but even though we’ve never really been out together besides the first night we met, when I’m with him, I feel as if I’m very special to him. And I know he’s very special to me.” She sighed. “I want him back—even on his terms.” “Then call him and tell him.” “How can I call him when I don’t have his phone number? I don’t know where he lives or anything about him.” “Why not?” She blushed. “He has an… incredible sexual appetite for me and… we didn’t spend a lot of time talking.” Bev arched a brow. “Then why do you want him back?” She blinked back sudden tears. “I need him.” She sighed. “I think I’m in love with him.” “In love with a man who’s never romanced you?” She nodded. “I know it sounds foolish, but when we’re together… when he’s making love to me… he makes me feel so special… almost as if he is romancing me. I feel as if I’ m the only woman in the world. The most beautiful and desirable woman in the world. There was Clare Wilton practically throwing herself at him and he wanted me!” “Dani! If you feel like that, why did you send him away?” “Because I wanted him to tell me how he felt.” “Dani, if he’s as hot and sexy as you and Janie say, doesn’t the fact that he keeps coming back to you tell you something? You want him back? Then get him back.” “How?” Bev frowned. “You really are in love with him, aren’t you? Where are your smarts? You’re a whiz with computers. You might not know where he lives or his telephone number, but you know his name and what he does for a living. And surely you’ve seen his license plate. You take what you know and you track his big, handsome behind down and let him know there’s a new sheriff in town who ain’t taking no prisoners. Dani, I’m thinking he might be a little in love with you, too. I mean, why else would he keep coming back? It’s not as if he’s asking you for money or anything. He just wants sex… lots of it… all hot and delicious. Wow! Go get him, Dani.” “What if he doesn’t want me when I—”
“What if you wait to see what happens when you find him? Dani, I say go for it if you want him.” “Oh, God, I do want him.” Bev frowned. “Dani? What’s wrong?” She shook her head, sighed, and bit her lip. “I need to talk to him first.” Bev met her gaze and shook her head, a worried look in her yes. “Oh, Dani! Why didn’t you protect yourself?” She flushed. “I need to talk to him.” “What are you going to do?” “I don’t know. I have to talk to him before I make any decisions.” But even as she spoke, she knew what she wasn’t going to do.
Chapter Twelve Vlad kept to the shadows as he stalked the fem moving almost silently ahead of him. She glanced furtively over her shoulder. She was slender, dark, and pretty. She reminded him of her. He would enjoy killing her. But not right away. He would stalk her on and off for awhile, then fuck and kill her. Then maybe he would go back to Adam and make him see reason. His cock stirred as he thought of Adam with his soft blond hair, blue eyes, and sweet lips. And his ass… so tight and warm… his cock hardened until it ached. Damn, he wanted him. He needed him. If he didn’t manage to win him back, he didn’t know what he would do. He pushed thoughts of Adam aside and continued trailing the small, dark fem in front of him. Deoctra. He had no particular personal interest in taking her down for what she had attempted to do to Katie Dumont, but the fact that Sei wanted her dispatched was enough of a reason for him to kill her. But in his own time. He would enjoy the chase first.
***** As he flashed through the dark night, looking for Vlad, Aleksei became aware that he was being followed. He paused in the shadows and tilted his head to one side and listened. He heard quiet, secretive breathing in the night. A human. Several humans. No. Not quite humans. And yet not quiet vampires either. His lips curled. Vampire hunters. A rage engulfed him. He didn’t have time for this. In addition to needing to find Vlad, he longed to see Dani. He needed to see her. Enough of this shit. He stopped along a bend in the dark, deserted road, and waited. Four males, all dressed in black and clearly packing various weapons for dispatching vampires, emerged into the moonlight and swiftly and silently encircled him. “Vladimir Madison, I am Marcus Savalas,“ the male behind him said. “I am Julio Rodriquez.” The male to his left spoke. “I am Benito Maria Placeres.” A dark male to his right intoned. “And I am Jason Makefield,” the dark haired man standing in front of him announced. “We are envoys of—” “Wilfredo Miguel Santiago,” Placeres continued. “Here to call you to account for the murder of fems and humans too numerous to recount here,” Makefield went on. “Make your peace with your God if you so desire,” Placeres said. “Then prepare to meet the fate you so richly deserve.” Aleksei’s lips twitched. Placeres and Makefield sounded like damned puppets. This
confrontation might almost be amusing if he weren’t so pressed for time. His smile vanished as he swiftly looked at the men surrounding him. Were he the average, run-of-the-mill vampire, he would be in what Serge was fond of calling deep shitski. But he was not the average, run-of-the-mill vampire. He was, however, angry as hell. He didn’t have time for this. Even with Vlad in dire straits, he felt a pressing need to see Dani to try to make things right with her. He had sent her flowers and candy, but he suspected that wasn’t enough. He had a feeling he needed to be there to hold her in his arms to whisper to her how important she had become to him. He had many lovers in many cities who were willing and capable of satisfying all his sexual needs, but Dani with her sweet lips, warm, soft body, a little flabby in some places, tight in other places… sometimes shy, sometimes daring, but always willing and wanting him, satisfied his emotional ones as well. When they were together, she was so unable to hide her desire for him. And when they exchanged blood, when hers flowed into his mouth, when his flowed into her mouth, the sweetness of it intoxicated him and enthralled him. He wanted Dani Tyler with a hunger that ate away at him. This was an inconvenient time, but he knew what was happening to him… what had happened to him after so many long, lonely years. He looked at the hunters surrounding him. He was going to wrap this up quickly. He glared at Makefield. He in particular was going to suffer for having used a whip on Katie. He was going to beat each of these lapdogs to within inches of their lives. How dare they come to take down Vlad? “Your time has arrived, Vladimir Madison,” Placeres said. He saw and heard all four hunters whip out swords or crossbows. Although he could not be dispatched with such weapons, they would hurt like hell and he was not into pain. “Prepare yourself, scum of the earth,” Makefield said. The words had barely left his mouth before Aleksei tossed off his hat and coat and flashed in a swift circular blur, delivered four blows, each powerful enough to knock all four males off their feet. Then, baring his incisors and allowing his eyes to glow, he grabbed Makefield and Placeres by their throats. As they struggled, reaching for other weapons, he swiftly rose in the air, not stopping until they hovered several yards off the ground. The other two hunters scrambled to their feet. Arming their crossbows, they leveled them at Aleksei. “Put them down unharmed or die, Madison,” Savalas ordered, his voice unwavering. Aleksei tightened his hands around the throats of the two men trying to tear his fingers from their necks. He maintained just enough pressure to make breathing painful, but not enough to strangle them. “Lower your weapons, lapdogs or I will use your fellow lapdogs here as missiles and kill you all.” He watched the two on the ground exchange looks. Without speaking, they cocked their weapons. Realizing they were going to fire and he was still within range, Aleksei soared several feet higher, aware that the two men held in his grip were beginning to panic. Probing their minds, he noted Makefield’s startled realization that he was not Vlad. “No, I am not Vladimir, for which you should all be thankful. Had I been, all four of you
would now be dead. As it is, you have pissed me off. I am Aleksei Madison and no one will hunt my brother without paying dearly.” He tightened his fingers around the men’s necks and they clawed at his fingers in a desperate attempt to get air to their lungs. He heard the sound of air being displaced close by his ears and realized the two hunters on the ground were firing at him. Clearly they had decided he intended to kill the two he held and were determined to make him pay for their lives. The most expedient thing to do was to drop the two hunters he held onto the two below him and then land and ensure all four were dead. But he felt a surprising reluctance to kill the hunters. Granted, he was angry as hell, but he sensed a nobility and innate fairness in the two hunters in his grasp that left him reluctant to give them such ignoble deaths. He loosened his fingers around their necks and they both sucked in deep, shuddering breaths. Then, angry at his lack of resolve and knowing the reason for it, he tightened his grip again, and dived towards the ground. He admired how the two hunters there, continued firing at him until he had nearly landed. If nothing else, these hunters of Santiago’s were brave, valiant men. Hovering a foot from the ground he flung Placeres at Savalas with enough force to knock both men unconscious on impact. Then as Rodriquez swirled around and began to retreat, he cast out his free hand. “Stay,” he commanded, his voice low and forceful. He felt Rodriquez struggling to ignore his command and his respect for Santiago grew. Maybe he had been hasty in calling these hunters lapdogs. Santiago had obviously trained them well. But not well enough to be able to disobey a vampire of his caliber and skill. Despite his efforts to resist, Rodriquez remained where he was. “Let him go. Please.” He looked at Makefield, who had croaked the words out. Probing his mind again, he sensed his concern for the two hunters lying unmoving on the ground and for Rodriquez. Interestingly enough, he detected more concern from Makefield for the other hunters than he felt for himself. He landed on the ground, keeping his grip on Makefield’s neck. “Disarm your weapon and put it away,” he instructed Rodriquez. Again he felt the resistance before Rodriquez finally complied, slipping his crossbow out of sight. “Come,” he told Rodriquez. Walking slowly and clearly fighting to regain control of himself, Rodriquez moved towards them. “Leave him be!” Makefield said and suddenly swung a stake, snatched from within the arm of his coat at Aleksei’s chest. Aleksei clenched his free hand in a fist and flicked up his arm to knock the stake from Makefield’s hand. He tightened his grip on the hunter’s neck and stared into his eyes, his incisors bared. “Do not press me to kill you before I am ready, Makefield.” Rodriquez stood in front of him, his dark eyes glaring the defiance his body was unable to command. Aleksei backhanded him, controlling his rage so the blow he delivered, although powerful, was not a killing one. That was a rage he would save for Santiago himself. Rodriquez flew several feet through the air before he fell, unmoving, with his head near the body of the other two hunters. Aleksei felt Makefield’s rage, sorrow, and felt his
determination. “And now you,” he said, releasing his grip on his neck. He saw and felt Makefield’s surprise at being released. But he wasted no time in quickly dancing back several feet and whipping out yet another stake and a short sword. He felt an unconscious admiration for the hunter who was now clearly determined to make him pay for what he thought were the deaths of his three comrades. Admiration notwithstanding, he had a score of sorts to settle with Makefield, as well as a message to deliver and very little time. “Stand down,” he ordered. He felt the same struggle from Makefield he’d felt with Rodriquez. Although Makefield’s struggle was longer, the result was the same. He watched as Makefield fought with himself before lowering both arms to his sides. He frowned. It was a pity to subvert one of such strong will. But then he had been clouding Palea Dumont’s mind for years now, although that effort took an incredible toll on his strength. He walked over to Makefield. “You go back to Santiago and tell him not to send anymore little boys to do a vampire’s work. You tell him if he wants to dispatch one Madison brother, he will have to dispatch us both and I am not so easily dispatched, even by one of his age and abilities. You tell him for me that I, too, have a mentor who taught me the dark secrets of hell very well. And you tell him to expect a visit from me.” He glared down into Makefield’s dark eyes. He saw the same defiance in his gaze he ’d seen in all the others. But no matter. “And the next time you decide to engage a fem in rough sex during her Feast of Indulgence, make sure she doesn’t have a bad ass full-blood vampire for a big brother who will not take kindly to it,” he said. He waited until he saw recognition in Makefield’s eyes. Then he released his grip on his will. He waited another few moments, then he backhanded him with a clenched fist. Makefield sprawled backwards, unconscious. Aleksei swung away and then quickly back as he realized Makefield’s head was going to smack the cement with considerable force. Recalling Katie’s inexplicable regard for this hunter, he flashed forward and thrust his hand out so that Makefield’s head hit his palm instead of the ground. Feeling disgusted with his concern for a hunter who had come looking to take out Vlad, he snatched his hand away, allowing Makefield’s head to hit the cement with a lot less force, and vanished into the night. The four hunters would either live or die. Either way, Santiago would get the message that he’d picked the wrong vampires to fuck with when he’d chosen to go up against the Madison brothers. The fact that he didn’t know where Vlad was increased his fury. Vlad wasn’t answering his calls. There was only one person he might respond to now.
***** Standing at his apartment door, saying goodnight to Rod Toastman, Adam closed his eyes and tried to lose himself in Rod’s kiss. They had been out six times in the preceding three weeks and Rod wanted to spend the night. But with his eyes closed, Adam kept imagining the lips moving against his were warmer and more demanding and belonged to a handsome, irresistible vampire. He knew he wasn’t quite ready to take the final step and sleep with Rod. He pressed his hands against Rod’s shoulders and drew away from him. “I have a
long day tomorrow. I’d better hit the sack.” “Alone?” He nodded. “Are you sure?” “Yes.” Rod leaned over and kissed him again. “Okay. Give me a call to set up another date?” “Sure,” he said and let himself into his apartment. He took several steps towards his bedroom and froze, then swung around. Aleksei stood near the living room window, his eyes glowing in the darkened room. Recalling their last encounter, Adam looked wildly around for a weapon, then hesitated. There was something different about Aleksei. So different that he decided the vampire standing in front of him was not Aleksei. He turned on the lights and stared at him. “Who are you? You’re not Aleksei.” The vampire advanced on him slowly, his blue eyes cold and steely. “I am Aleksei. What you should say is that I am not Vlad.” “Vlad? I don’t know any Vlad.” He swallowed slowly. There was a frightening air of menace about this vampire. This was not the same male who had made such sweet, tender love to him. “Vladimir is my twin brother. I think you know him. I believe you spent a night with him at Katie’s apartment.” Twins. Identical twins. That explained a thing or two. “What do you want with me? Why are you here?” “Who were you making out with?” “I wasn’t making out and even if I were it wouldn’t be any concern of yours!” “I’m making it my concern! Vlad has feelings for you and I will not allow you to hurt him anymore.” “You won’t allow me to hurt him? I’m the one who was hurt, not him. Now what do you want?” “I want you to tell Vlad you forgive him.” “Forgive him?” It was strange. He had thought a lot about those final moments in his apartment while Vlad had held him in his arms as he regained consciousness. He remembered the tenderness in his touch, the desperate plea for forgiveness in his voice. He had often wished that Vlad had remained with him to try and make amends. But he had not. Nor had he made any attempt since to contact him and offer an apology. If he had, things might have been different. Sending his brother wasn’t going to get the job done. He shook his head. “I don’t forgive him! He tried to force his cock up my ass against my will and then he knocked me out!” Aleksei bared his incisors. “It was not a request. I want you to tell him you forgive him.” “Didn’t you hear what I said he did to me?” “I don’t give a fuck what he did to you! I want you to tell him you forgive him!” “You go to hell!”
He’d barely finished speaking before Aleksei’s fingers closed around his neck and he was lifted several inches off the floor. He found himself looking down into a pair of cold, empty eyes. When Aleksei spoke, a chill of fear went through him. “You will tell him you forgive him,” he said. “You will call out to him and you will pull him out of the pit of despair you plunged him in or you will join him in the hell where you sent him. The choice is yours. I am not Vlad. I am not in love with you. Your alleged tight ass does not excite me nor do your supposed sweet lips move me. I will kill you where you hang.” Not even when Vlad had tried to force his cock up his ass or shoved him , had he feared for his life as he now did. Because he had never believed Vlad intended him any real harm. He didn’t doubt that Aleksei would kill him. Although he couldn’t speak pass the constriction in his throat, he spoke in his mind, knowing Aleksei would ‘hear’ him. Do you think this is what Vlad would want you to do to me? Do you think he’d want me killed like this? No, Aleksei answered. I know this isn’t what he would want, but he’s not here to object. He is wallowing in a despair that I cannot raise him from. That is not my fault! The hell it isn’t! You drove him to it with your false promises of love and sexual paradise. And for what? I was the one at the family fuck fest ignoring you. Not him. You will either call him out of his despair or I will rip your throat open and tear your heart from your chest. Your death will be very painful. I care nothing for your pitiful human life, but I do care about my brother. Save him, human, or die. If this was the man he’d seen at the Dumont family fuck fest, then he had turned Vlad away in error. Just maybe if he hadn’t turned Vlad away when he’d come to him, none of that ugly scene would have happened. If that were so, he needed to make things right with… Vlad. Please, he begged. You’re strangling me. Let me down. I’ll do what I can. You’ll succeed, human, or you will die. If Vlad cared enough about him to have sunk into a depression by his rejection, then surely Aleksei wouldn’t really hurt him. In which case, he didn’t need to take anymore shit from him. Let me down, damn you! And stop threatening me! Aleksei’s eyes darkened and Adam expected to be dropped on his ass or worse. Instead, he was carefully lowered to his feet. “Do it,” he was ordered. “Do what?” “Call out to him.” Adam looked around. “Is he near here?” “I have no idea where he is.” “Then why are you telling me to—” “Call him. He will hear you. Whether or not he comes is another matter. Just call to him.” To his surprise, Aleksei turned and walked towards the door. “Where are you going?” “I have affairs of my own to attend to.” He leveled a finger at Adam. “You just do as I said. And mind you, I’ll know if you don’t. And if you don’t, I won’t be so gentle the
next time.” Adam took a deep breath, then exploded. “Fuck you!” Although Aleksei’s eyes flickered and glowed, he didn’t flash across the room to assault him as he’d half expected. “I’ll overlook that because you mean a lot to Vlad, but don’t say it to me again or I will beat the shit out of your ass,” he warned and was gone in a blur. Shaken, Adam walked over to the nearest chair and sunk into it. He closed his eyes and reached out. Vlad. Vlad. Where are you? Are you all right, Vlad? Vlad, it’s Adam. It’s Adam, Vlad. Where are you? We need to talk. Come see me. He felt nothing in response.
Chapter Thirteen Angry and horny, Aleksei headed to Dani’s apartment. Landing outside her building, he entered and went up in the elevator. He rang the bell and listened. He heard voices within. Moments later, Dani opened the door. A happy smile that warmed his heart flashed across her pretty face before she frowned, casting a quick glance over her shoulder. “Aleksei! What are you doing here?” “I’ve come to make you see reason. Let me in.” “No!” she hissed. “You can’t come in. Not now. Janie is here. You’ll have to come back.” “The hell I will!” He stalked past her and into the living room, where Janie waited. Her eyes widened as she stared at him. He walked over to her, his hand extended. “I am Aleksei Madison. I think it’s time you knew your mother is my woman.” “Your… woman? Mom! What is he talking about?” Dani stood staring at them with wide eyes and a shocked and shamed expression on her pretty face. She bit her lip and cast a pleading look at her daughter. “Honey, I can explain.” “There’s nothing to explain,” he contradicted coolly. “Why don’t you just tell her the truth, Dani?” Janie glared at him. “And just what truth would that be?” “Aleksei, don’t.” Dani rushed across the room and clutched his arm. He stared down at her, his eyes cool. “Tell her the truth, Dani, or I will.” She stared up at him, a desperate look in her eyes. “Please. Just go. I’ll handle this.” “What truth is he talking about, Mom?” Dani shook her head. “Janie… I… I… nothing. I… ” “Your mother and I have been lovers since the night we met,” he told Janie, stepping away from Dani. He watched Janie’s lips part and her eyes widen. “Lovers? Liar! She wouldn’t sleep with you.” “Wouldn’t she? You’d like to, so why shouldn’t she?” he demanded, reading her not so latent lust in her eyes under the hostility. “Why you arrogant, overdressed bastard!” she screamed at him and swung up her hand. “Janie! No!” Dani pleaded. He made no effort to stop Janie’s palm from making contact with his cheek. He was so angry and full of fury that if he made any effort to stop her, he feared he would hurt her.
“Oh, Janie!” Dani rushed forward and put her body between them, as if she feared what he meant to do to her precious, spoiled brat of a daughter. “You shouldn’t have done that.” “He had it coming!” Janie said angrily. “Telling all those lies about you!” Aleksei felt Dani’s fear of his reaction to being slapped. He swung around and walked over to the window, staring out, his fists clenching and unclenching. He didn’t like to think of what he would once have done to a woman who had dared slap him. He reminded himself again that he could not hurt Dani’s daughter. Rage coiled in his gut, twisting and churning with the force of a mini storm. He swallowed several times before turning to look at Dani. He forced himself not to will her to tell her daughter the truth. He wanted her to do it on her own. “It’s not lies, Janie,” Dani whispered. “We… he and I are lovers.” “What?! You mean you are sleeping with him?! Mom! He’s only a few years older than Frank and he goes around letting strange women jerk him off in clubs!” “What’s the matter, Janie? Jealous because you haven’t had the pleasure of jerking me off in one of those clubs?” “You bastard!” Her face flushed and she flew at him, her hand raised. “Janie! No!” Dani cried and rushed after her. He remained where he was and when she reached him, he brought up a clenched fist. “Aleksei! No! She’s my daughter!” she screamed at him. “Don’t you dare hit her!” Although enraged, he had no intentions of hurting Janie. He longed to shake her until she was limp and submissive. Instead, he used his forearms to ward off the flurry of blows she aimed at his face. Dani reached them and pulled Janie forcefully away from him. Janie rounded on her. “Mom! How could you sleep with him after you promised me you wouldn’t? How?” “Janie, I—” Janie jerked away from her. “I don’t believe you! You deliberately lied to me! For the likes of him! You want him so bad? Fine! You can have him, but don’t expect to see much of me from now on!” Dani blanched and staggered away from her. “Janie! You don’t mean that.” “I do! I don’t want to see you again until you can tell me truthfully that you’ve gotten rid of him!” “Janie, honey, I—” Noting Dani’s distress, Aleksei was hard pressed not to flash across the room and shake some sense into her selfish daughter. “I mean it, Mom! Don’t come near me or contact me until you’re finished with him.” Janie cast an angry look at him and turned and ran from the room. Dani ran after her. “Janie! Wait. Please, honey.” Janie swung around to face her. “Leave it, Mom, until you’re through with him. I’ve never meant anything more!” Dani froze and stood staring as Janie turned and ran from the apartment. Moments
later, the apartment door opened and slammed shut. She sucked in a sobbing breath and turned and rushed across the room at him. He made no effort to stop her from slapping his face several times. Finally, she stopped and stared up at him. “Aleksei! How could you?” “I wouldn’t have had to, if you’d had the courage to tell her and your son the truth about us.” “They are my children and it was my choice when or if to tell them about you!” She balled her right hand into a fist and hit his shoulder. “You had no right to take that choice from me. None, Aleksei and I will never forgive you for this!” “Don’t overreact, Dani.” “Overreact? What do you know about anything? You have no children! You don’t know how precious and precarious such relationships can be. You’ve ruined everything for me, my life, my reputation, and my relationship with my daughter! I never want to see you again. Get out!” The rage coiled in his gut, held in abeyance while he was slapped first by Janie and then repeatedly by Dani, combined with his overpowering need for her, burst forth. He growled, swept her off her feet into his arms, and strolled through the apartment towards her bedroom. “Put me down!” she demanded. He tossed her onto the bed and quickly stripped. She sat up, staring at him. “What do you think you’re doing?” He joined her on the bed and pressed her back against the mattress, searching for her lips, as he quickly bared her pussy. She screamed at him, shoving at his shoulders. “No, Aleksei! No! Take your hands off me and don’t you dare put your cock in me. I mean it. Don’t you dare!” Realizing how close he was to taking her without her permission, he froze and looked down at her, feeling desperate, lonely, and hungry for her pussy, her blood, and her love. “I need blood,” he told her, his voice low and raspy. “I need you, Dani.” Their gazes met and locked. After a moment, she made a small sound, and tilted her head. Closing his eyes and pressing close to her, he sank his incisors into her neck. Her blood, warm, sweet, and intoxicating, flowed into his mouth, enchanting him as only her blood could. He held her close under his body, moving his groin against her, trying to slide his cock into her pussy without releasing his grip on her. “No! No, pussy, Aleksei!” She raked her nails angrily down his back. “I mean it!” Knowing she meant it, he stopped trying to slide his cock in her. The experience of feeding on her for what he suspected might be the last time, was so sensual, he felt his cock hardening. As he continued to feed, her hands brushed along his back and ass, inflaming his passions. He smelled the enthralling aroma of her aroused pussy and experienced a level of arousal he’d never had from only feeding. He knew she was as excited sexually as he was, still it was a surprise when he smelled her pussy creaming and felt his cock erupt, discharging several spurts of seed between their bodies. He’d never come from sucking anyone’s blood alone. He knew he was not only in love with her, but she was his first bloodlust in years and she didn’t want him. He
understood the raw despair Vlad felt when Adam turned him away. When he knew he had taken all the blood he could without leaving her weak and in danger, he withdrew his incisors and lay on his back, breathing deeply, his cock semihard. After a moment, she crawled on top of him and lay with her cheek pressed against his shoulder. He hugged her to him, running a hand down her behind. “Dani.” His voice came out a hoarse plea for forgiveness. “No, Aleksei. I mean it. You’re not fucking me.” She lifted her head and looked down at him. “You’ve done so much damage with Janie. I can’t forgive that.” “That wasn’t my intention and I can undo what I did.” He realized he was pleading and sucked in a deep breath. “I can erase the whole encounter from her mind.” “No!” She bolted into a sitting position. “No! You think I’m going to allow you to do that to her? No! I won’t allow it! How could you even suggest it?” He sat up and stared at her. “It wouldn’t hurt her. You can’t really think I’d hurt her.” “You looked like you wanted to slap her and more, Aleksei!” “She’s your daughter. I would never hurt her. Never. It wouldn’t hurt her.” “No! You did it and now you live with it, Aleksei. Just as I have to.” “I need to be with you.” “Well you’ve ruined all chances of that, haven’t you? Please.” She caressed his cheek. “Just go, Aleksei. And don’t come back.” “Dani, I can’t!” “Oh, yes you can because you have no choice. I can’t forgive what you did, Aleksei. My relationship with Janie and Frank means everything to me. You selfishly and needlessly jeopardized it. Why couldn’t you allow me to tell her about us in my own time and way?” “If left to your own devices, you would never have told her, Dani!” “And that was my choice, too!” She stared at him, her eyes shining with tears. “Please, Aleksei. Go. Now. Please.” With no alternative but resorting to subverting her will, he left. Needing an outlet for his increasing rage, he headed toward the mainline. Halfway there, he felt a familiar brush across his mind. Vlad, he called out. There was no response, but he knew Vlad had heard him. He frowned. Why hadn’t he answered? And where was he headed?
Chapter Fourteen “I’m glad to see you’ve finally come to your senses, Mom.” “Janie, you want to stop gloating long enough to let Mom have her say?” Frank suggested. Without waiting for Janie to respond, he turned to look at Dani. “Mom? What did you want to tell us?” Dani pushed her plate away from her. Frank sat at her right, Janie at her left at her living room table. She had never felt so unsure of herself since she lost her virginity to Barry when she was eighteen. She licked her lips. “I’ve been seeing someone and—” “Mom, please tell me you’re not seeing him anymore,” Janie interrupted. “I’m not.” “Seeing who?” Frank asked. “A stripper,” Janie said. Dani sucked in a breath and watched Frank’s dark eyes widen, but he remained silently, clearly waiting for her to continue. “He’s not a stripper… exactly. He does that to relieve tension. He’s… ” “If you’re not seeing him anymore, why are we having this conversation, Mom?” Janie asked. Dani sighed. “Janie, I hope you and Frank know how very much I love you both. My relationship with you is one of the most important things in my life.” Janie’s eyes softened and she smiled. Frank nodded slowly. “But?” he encouraged softly. “But lately I’ve come to realize that I require something else. Something… someone else.” “Oh, Mom, not him!” She looked at Janie, his lips tightening slightly. “Yes. Him. I know it’ll take some getting used to, but Janie, I… he’s become very important in my life and… I’m going to go on seeing him… if he’ll have me.” “Mom! You can’t!” “Why not?” Frank asked. “Why can’t she see him if he makes her happy? Dad’s happy with his new love. Why shouldn’t Mom be happy too?” “Hey! Cut it out, Frank! I know she deserves to be happy and I want her to be happy. But Dad’s new woman isn’t a stripper!” Janie objected. Dani bit her lip and waited for Janie to tell Frank where they’d met Aleksei and how Dani had behaved the night they had. Janie met her gaze and Dani released a relieved breath, knowing Janie didn’t intend to tell Frank anything about that night. Looking at Frank’s face, Dani suspected he didn’t intend to ask any questions she would find
difficult to answer. Not for the first time, she realized just how blessed she was to have two such wonderful children. Although Janie was angry and upset with her, she wouldn’t try to endanger her relationship with Frank. And although Frank must surely think she had taken leave of her senses to want to see a stripper who looked so young, he didn’t plan to do anything to make her decision harder. “Mom is entitled to a life of her own. If she wants to see a man who makes her happy, why should we put road-blocks in her way?” “There’s more,” Dani said. “He’s… black… and just a few years older than you.” Frank’s eyes widened and his lips compressed briefly, but he shrugged and shook his head. “Dad’s woman is younger than me. So if this guy makes you happy, I’m prepared to like him on that count alone, Mom.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Thank you so much for understanding, Frank. I know this must be a shock to you both and it’s nothing that I planned, but… it just happened.” Frank rose and bent to kiss her cheek. “So when do I get to meet this guy?” She glanced at Janie, who sat quietly, her lips pressed into a tight line. “I don’t know. I haven’t seen him for awhile. But I plan to go find him. I just needed to tell you both about my plans first.” She sighed and looked at Janie. “Honey, I know you don’t approve, but… I’m in love with him.” “In love or in lust with him?” Heat rose up her cheeks, but she maintained Janie’s gaze. “I do know the difference. I love him, Janie.” Janie sighed and shook her head. “And does he love you too?” “I… don’t know. I’ll find out when I see him again.” “Mom, you haven’t known him that long. Maybe it’s just—” “No, Janie! I love him,” she interrupted. Frank squeezed her shoulder. “Is there anything I can do to help?” She glanced up at him through a mist of tears. “I know it’s a lot to ask, but if you could just try to understand how I feel.” “I can’t say that I do understand, Mom, but I do know and believe you have a right to follow your heart. If he’s the guy, so be it. And you can count on our unconditional love and support.” He turned and looked at Janie. “Right, sis?” A painfully long silence ensued before Janie inclined her head slightly. Dani sighed in relief. Now if only Janie and Frank could accept the other bombshell she would soon have to drop on them.
***** Dani’s heart beat so rapidly she found breathing difficult as she got out of her car in front of the big single home in the Philadelphia suburbs and walked up the paved driveway. She’d never done anything so foolhardy as tracking down a man who clearly didn’t want her anymore, and she was terrified of having him tell her to get lost. But then she’d done a lot of things lately that she’d never done since she met Aleksei. And no matter what anyone else thought, she knew he was well worth the effort. She
wanted him back. But he was going to have to make some concessions too. She took a deep, calming breath before she rang the bell. The big front door opened almost immediately. After so many lonely, miserable weeks, he stood before her, his long, dark, silky dreads lying around his wide shoulders. The blue eyes she was accustomed to see glowing with desire for her were not quite as welcoming as she had hoped. Still, she longed to sob and throw her arms around him. A subtle difference in his manner gave her pause. “What can I do for you?” “Aleksei, I… Aleksei, we need to talk.” His eyes flickered and he cast his gaze over her, almost as if he were seeing her for the first time. She reached out along the bond they shared and felt no answering warmth or recognition… just a darkness that told her the man in front of her was not Aleksei. And yet he had to be… didn’t he? He smiled suddenly. “Of course.” She resisted a desire to squirm, dismayed at the sudden discomfort his smile caused in her. He put an arm around her shoulders and swept her inside into a cream-colored, two story high foyer with light blue tiles and a beautiful crystal chandelier. “This is an absolutely delightful surprise,” he told her. “Would you like a drink? Something to eat?” “No.” She cast an uneasy glance up at him, trying to figure out what was different about him. “I… no. We need to talk.” Somehow the weeks they had spent apart had changed him. That was it. But he was Aleksei… he had to be. Rubbing her shoulder, he walked her up a beautiful, hand-crafted staircase. He opened the last door on the second floor landing and ushered her into a bedroom. She stiffened. Suspended from the ceiling was a black leather sex swing of some kind. She looked up and flushed, noting the mirrored ceiling. He looked at the swing and smiled at her. “You want to try it, sweetie?” Sweetie? “No! No. I didn’t come here for that. I came to talk.” He laughed. “You came to talk?” Something about his laughter sent a chill through her. And yet despite her nagging suspicion that he was not Aleksei, she felt drawn to him. “What would you like to talk about? Any reason you can’t slip into it and talk while we fuck?” Placing his hands on her shoulders, he pushed her against the wall near the door. He lowered his head and bruised her mouth in a series of hard, unforgiving kisses. All the while he squeezed and groped her breasts, and ground his hardening cock against her. She pushed against his shoulders. “No, Aleksei. Not like this… not so rough.” His lips gentled on hers and he soothed her with warm, tender kisses and soft caresses. “Is this better?” he murmured against her lips. As he kissed her, she knew in her heart that he was not Aleksei. And yet she clung to
him anyway. “Yes.” He lifted his head and looked at her, his blue eyes full of desire. “I’m going to fuck you now.” He sounded surprised and a strange excitement filled her at the thought that a stranger who looked like Aleksei was about to fuck her with her full and eager permission. She stroked her fingers through his silky dreads. “Please do.” He undressed her quickly before gazing at her with a look of wonder in his eyes. “Ahh… you are beautiful.” Again the surprise, as if he hadn’t expected to find her nude body attractive. Of course, she realized he was seeing her nude for the first time. He cupped her breasts in his hands and she shivered. “You have large, pretty breasts.” He bent his head and eagerly kissed the tip of each nipple before looking into her eyes. Breathing deeply, he palmed her, rubbing a thumb against her clit and dipped two fingers inside her. “You’re so moist and warm. So in need of cock. And I’m in need of pussy… your pussy.” She swallowed quickly, teased by an elusive feeling of the forbidden and clung to his shoulders. It had been so long since she and Aleksei had made love. Her conscience burned her because she knew she was about to cheat on Aleksei with a man who could only be his twin. It was a shameful thing to do, but she felt powerless to resist this handsome, rougher version of the man she loved. Aleksei would just have to forgive her because she had to have this man. She leaned forward and kissed his lips. “Take your clothes off and fuck me.” Withdrawing his fingers, he undressed quickly. Standing nude before her, he rubbed his big cock along the length of her pussy, sending a wave of lust and need through her. “I want some of that sweet smelling cunt of yours, sweetie.” He sucked on her tongue, caressing her. There was a roughness under the tenderness in him that frightened and excited her. The excitement won out. As he pressed the big head of his cock in her, she gasped and pressed her hands against his tight, hard buns. While she knew Aleksei would never willingly hurt her, she wasn’t so sure about his twin. “Oh, yes! Please! Just don’t hurt me.” “It’s been a long time since I had any pussy this sweet and good,” he told her. He brushed his lips against her mouth. “I won’t hurt you. I promise. But I have to have you right now.” He paused, staring down at her, a question in his gaze. “Don’t say no.” She couldn’t say no… even though she felt as if she should. She inclined her head slightly, the breath catching in her throat. He cupped his hands over her ass and pulled her forward. Several inches of his cock slipped into her. He felt hot, hard, and so wonderful. She trembled and nearly came. She wanted to ask him his name, but that would mean admitting that she knew he wasn’t Aleksei. She stared up at him, confused by her overwhelming desire for him when she was so madly in love with Aleksei. Aleksei. What would he say when he found out what she’d done? She bit her lip and shuddered as he repeatedly thrust into her,
sending waves of pleasure and delight all through her. “Oh! Oooh!” He cupped her face between his palms and brushed his mouth against hers. “It’s been so long since I’ve wanted a woman like I want you.” She moaned and pushed herself against him, eagerly accepting his cock as he thrust it deep into her pussy. “Oh, God!” He shoved his powerful hips forward and she was again full of hot, delicious, vampire cock. She shuddered and came, grinding her pussy wildly against his cock. “Oooh!” He tipped up her chin and kissed her. Her lips parted and he ravished her mouth, thrusting his dick roughly into her, forcing her behind against the wall. Then he picked her up and carried her to the swing. He slipped her in it so that her pussy faced him, then he slammed his cock deep in her and gave her one of the roughest, hardest fucks she’d ever had. She moaned and exploded, creaming him. And still he fucked her, driving his shaft into her with an obvious enjoyment that enhanced her own pleasure in their fuck. She parted her trembling legs, inviting deeper penetration. Holding her hips, he plunged in, rutting his huge tool into her heated pussy until they shared a spectacular climax. After he came, he leaned over her, fucking her gently and pressing tender kisses against her mouth. He whispered softly to her. She was beautiful… she was sweet… she was the most incredible woman in the world. She curled her fingers in his silky dreads and hungrily returned his kiss, moaning in an agony of lust. Then, without warning he removed her from the swing and turned her around, so that she lay facing the floor. She caught a brief flash of movement out of the corner of one eye. He moved between her legs and speared her pussy again. While she drowned in that delight, something warm and moist was pored onto and in her behind and she realized he’d left her briefly to get some lube. She froze. “No! Wait!” “Sssh. “ His lips brushed the back of her neck, sending an electric-like current through her. “You haven’t lived until you’ve had this lovely, large ass of yours drilled by a vampire with a big, hard cock.” “No! I’m not ready for that yet! Let me down. Please!” To her surprise, he pressed a tender kiss against her neck and withdrew his hard cock from her. His thoughts probed hers and she shivered. It was not the warm, invasive but sweet contact she shared with Aleksei. But then she had not expected it to be because he was not Aleksei. His touch was dark and full of a desperate need. When he lifted her out of the swing and set her on her feet, she backed away from him, her heart racing, no longer able to pretend she thought he was Aleksei. “Who… who are you?” He arched a brow, massaging his still hard cock. “What do you mean, who am I?” “We both know I know you’re not Aleksei.” She rubbed the back of one hand against her mouth, as if she could erase the taste of him from her lips. But she couldn’t erase the pulsing in her pussy, or the shameful longing to have his hot cock back inside her. How could she still want him? “No. I’m Aleksei.” She swung around and saw a male identical to the one who’d just ravished her
mouth stalking across the room towards them. She had no idea where he’d come from, but even from a distance, she knew he was the man she had fallen so deeply in love with. “Aleksei,” she whispered. He extended an arm and she ran to him, burying her face against his shoulder. He held her, his lips brushing her hair. “It’s all right, Dani,” he told her. How could it be all right when his brother’s semen dripped from her pussy? Aleksei raised his head and his voice. “And you! You get the fuck out of here before I kill you!” “I didn’t hurt her, Sei. I swear it! Ask her!” “Get out! Now, Vlad!” “Fine! I’ll go!” The other male snarled. “But you have to believe that I wasn’t going to hurt her. I know how you feel about her, Sei. I swear I wasn’t going to hurt her. I just wanted to fuck her is all.” “You’ve done that, now get out!” She felt cool lips brush her cheek and realized Aleksei’s twin had kissed her. “I wasn ’t going to hurt you.” She lifted her head from Aleksei’s shoulder to look up into the blue eyes so similar and yet so different from Aleksei’s. She saw a surprising tenderness under the lust in his blue gaze… and sincerity. He hadn’t hurt her. “I know,” she said slowly. He bent his head and after a slight hesitation, she lifted her face and accepted the lingering kiss he pressed against her lips. He deepened the kiss and half turned her from Aleksei’s arms and pressed his still hard cock against her pussy as he kissed her. She couldn’t help it. She shivered and ground herself against him. His shaft pulsed and hardened. Aflame with lust, she parted her legs. He inched forward. The big head of his shaft found its way into her and she gasped. He groaned, grabbed one ass cheek and thrust forward, impaling her. “Damn, you feel so good. Come give daddy another hot fuck, baby.” He gently tugged at her and she practically jumped away from Aleksei and into his arms. She linked her arms around his neck and ground her pussy around his big hot dick. Kissing her hungrily, he fucked his cock into her with a heat and tenderness that took away her breath and made her burn all over with the delight of their forbidden and intense fuck. “Ooh!” She clung to his shoulders, creaming him. “Ooh!” He clenched his hands on her ass and dug his cock into her with a greedy enjoyment, she reveled in. “Oh, damn, baby, this is some good pussy. Hot, tight, and cock-busting delicious. Part those big, fat legs and give it all to me! Oh, shit, you’re sweet!” She clutched at his tight, clenching buns and fucked him back, matching him stroke for stroke. She pressed her face against his shoulder, lost in a world of pure, unadulterated lust. Only Aleksei had ever fucked her better. They came together and she felt his seed seeping from her to trickle down her leg. Still they kept their groins pressed tight together. He lifted his head and looked down at her with glowing eyes, incisors bared. “How about giving daddy a little blood to go with this delicious pussy, baby?” he asked. The thought of him feeding on her was highly erotic and sensual.
“No!” Aleksei said suddenly. He pressed against Dani and she felt his hard cock against her back. There was nothing more exciting than a naked, fully aroused Aleksei pressing against her. Her passions rose higher. Vlad’s hands parted her cheeks and Aleksei’s big tool pressed against her puckered hole. With Vlad’s cock still firmly embedded in her pussy and Aleksei’s knocking at her backdoor, she was in danger of losing her mind to the most powerful lust she’d ever felt. “No, Vlad! You will not feed on my woman!” “You know the rules, Sei. Whoever’s in control of the pussy gets the blood and this pussy is definitely mine right now.” “Not for long! I’ve had enough of this shit!” Aleksei snarled. “Unless you want it cut off at the balls, get your God damned cock out of my woman, Vlad! And don’t even think about feeding on her! Try it and I’ll cut out your fucking tongue!” Still holding her ass, Vlad gave a series of quick, deep thrusts into her clinging cunt that nearly made Dani explode and threatened to drive her ass back onto Aleksei’s wonderful shaft before he slowly withdrew. With just the big head of his dick resting in her, he tipped up her chin and smiled down at her. “Oh, my pretty, we’re going to have to do this again. Yes?” She longed to rut herself on him, but with Aleksei giving off angry, jealous vibes, she didn’t dare. When Vlad’s cock cleared her body, it was coated with cum and pussy juice. She looked at it and longed to lick it clean. “Damn, baby, you have the best pussy I’ve ever had!” Vlad kissed her lips. “No wonder Sei is nuts about you! Pussy this good will keep a vampire coming back for more forever.” Flushing, Dani turned into Aleksei, pressing her face against his shoulder. “Get out of here, Vlad,” Aleksei warned. “Oh, I’m going, Sei, but you’d better be warned, I’ll be back.” “What?” Vlad laughed. “You don’t think I’m going to let you keep all this hot, sweet beauty for yourself, do you?” “I am not sharing her with you! You stay the fuck away from my woman, Vlad.” “I will… for awhile, but you know the rules, Sei. I’m going to get my share of that slick, hot pussy of hers! And some of that large, round, pale ass.” “The fuck you will!” Vlad reached between her and Aleksei, to palm one of her breasts. “Damn, she’s big all over, isn’t she? Large, lovely ass, big legs, and big luscious tits. I am definitely going to be back for more. When I do come back, we’ll make a vanilla pussy cookie out of her and fuck her together. I’ll give you first dibs on her lovely ass.” “Get out, Vlad!” Aleksei roared, but Dani could sense his excitement at the thought of he and Vlad fucking her together. Her pussy creamed at the thought. “All right. I’m going.” He bent and kissed her cheek. Don’t hurt him, he whispered in her mind. I won’t, she promised. He pressed another, longer kiss against her mouth. “I know if Sei wasn’t here you’d give me another fuck and probably let me have some ass, too. I’ll come back for it later,
baby.” He fondled her breasts, slapped her ass so hard her cheeks stung, and was gone in a blur. She lifted a still flushed face to Aleksei. “I can explain what just happened,” she said quickly. His blue eyes darkened. “Really? You have an explanation for allowing my brother to fuck you senseless? I’m all ears.” She wet her lips. “Put like that, it sounds bad,” she conceded. “You have another way of putting it to make it palatable?” he asked, lifting a hand to fondle her bare breasts. “He fucked you and you enjoyed it!” “I thought he was you!” she lied in desperation. He pinched her nipples hard, making her squirm. “No, you didn’t. You knew when he first kissed you he wasn’t me, but you still allowed him to fuck you several times.” She blanched. “You… you were here?” “Yes, Dani, I was here and I heard every moan and cry of bliss you uttered as he fucked the shit out of you.” She swallowed. “Why didn’t you stop it?” “Because you were so clearly enjoying it and he damn sure was.” “I… I wish you wouldn’t misunderstand what happened, Sei. I—” “I know exactly what happened, Dani.” She shook her head, her eyes filling with tears. “Please. I don’t know why I allowed him to… I have no explanation.” He gave another, angry pinch of her nipples, hurting her. “If you want rough sex, I can give it to you even rougher than he did.” He slapped her ass hard, making her catch her breath. She shook her head, the tears spilling down her cheeks. “Aleksei—” He gave an angry shake of his head. “Never mind your useless excuses, Dani.” He stepped away from her. “Why are you here?” “Oh, Aleksei! Please don’t tell me you’re not pleased to see me. I swallowed my pride and I came looking for you. Isn’t that enough? Please don’t make this so hard on me.” “I don’t have time for games, Dani. You said you didn’t want to see me again and then I come home and find you allowing my brother to fuck you like some—” “Don’t say it, Aleksei! Please!” He took a deep breath. “What do you want?” “What do you think I want? I want you!” “Is that why you couldn’t part your legs quickly enough for Vlad? Because you want me?” He looked at her, his lips tight, his eyes icy. She stared back, fighting to hold fresh tears at bay. Aleksei. Please. Don’t do this. You know how I feel about you…that nothing can compare to those feelings. She moved against him and stroked her hands over his chest. “Please don’t be angry . I don’t know what got into me with your brother, but I couldn’t stop myself.” Suddenly he sighed and shook his head. “I know. Damn! I’m sorry. It’s not your fault, Dani.”
She sucked in a relieved breath. “It isn’t?” “No.” He stroked a hand down her cheek. “I don’t understand.” “I know you don’t. Right now I have needs. You want to make up and spend the night making love, my lovely little wanton?” “Yes!” She buried her face against his shoulder. “Yes! I’m sorry I sent you away! And I’m so sorry I allowed your brother to fuck me!” “Sssh.” He tipped up her chin. “You’re not sorry… we both know that, and Vlad was going to have you one way or another.” “You mean he would have used force if I’d said no?” “No. I don’t mean any such thing! He knew that if he’d done anything to you, you didn’t want, I’d kill his ass!” She stared at him, uncertain if he were serious or not. He brushed his fingers across her lips. “Since you’re already naked and wet, you can get back into the swing, and make it up to me.” The breath caught in her throat. It had been so long since they’d made love. Although she had thoroughly enjoyed fucking Vlad, it had not diminished her physical or emotional hunger for Aleksei. She doubted anything could do that. “You want to pound my pussy?” “I’m going to pound every hole you have, your pussy, your mouth, and that large, luscious ass you’ve been shaking at me since the night we met.” Although she knew he was Aleksei, she felt a difference in him. He seemed darker and more dangerous, which excited her passions. “Oh, Aleksei!” she whispered. “I never shook it at you and your cock’s too big and too thick to go up my ass!” “You were less than a minute from having Vlad ram his cock up there and mine is going up there all right. You’ve teased me long enough. Tonight, I’m going to slid my cock all the way up you and ride your tender ass until we reach nirvana.” Although the thought of his thick shaft plowing up her rear end was more exciting than it was frightening, she knew she wasn’t ready to let him try it. She slid her hands up his chest and linked her arms around his neck. “No, Aleksei. Not tonight. I think there’s something I should tell you before we go any further.” He stiffened. “If you want to tell me you’ve been with other men, don’t. If you have been with other men, I don’t want to know because I might kill them. Vlad is fortunate I didn’t kill him.” She balled a hand into a fist and hit his shoulder. “I haven’t been with other men!” “Then what is it?” She wet her lips and stared up at him, trying to read his feelings in his gaze. When she couldn’t, she sighed. “I… I’m in love with you.” “Oh. That.” “What? Is that all you have to say? I’ve just shared a profound revelation with you.” “Hardly a revelation. I already knew,” he said calmly and swept her off her feet. “What? You knew? What do you mean, you knew?” “Why else do you think I allowed you to throw me out? I knew you’d come to your
senses and come crawling and begging me to take you back.” He gave her a smug smile. “You arrogant bastard! Now you’ve done it!” She curled one hand in his hair and gave a little jerk. “Ouch!” he complained. “Just for that you can damn well wait. No ass for your tonight, mister I-think-I’ m-irresistible.” “But I am,” he protested. She gave another jerk at his hair. “And no sex swing either.” His eyes darkened. “What the hell are you saying?” “I’m saying you’ve been a very bad boy and you’ll just have to settle for your dinner tonight… pussy and blood. No dessert. No ass for you.” “Shit!” he said and tossed her onto the bed. “Hey!” He dived on the bed next to her, rolled on top of her, and pushed his hard cock balls deep in her with one greedy, nearly heart-stopping plunge. She moaned and clutched him tight to her. “Oh! Oh, yes, Aleksei! Oh, it’s been so long!” Then, she hit his shoulder. “Hey, you! You didn’t even check to see if I was ready before you dived in.” “I could smell that you were ready.” He nuzzled her neck. “And besides, you’re full of Vlad’s seed.” She flushed. “Oh. Aleksei, I’m so sorry!” she whispered. He peppered her lips with kisses. “Don’t be. You couldn’t help yourself.” “I know that! But why?” “Since you’ve ingested my blood, you’re always going to be sexually attracted to my brothers.” Her pussy convulsed with lust. “Brothers?” she asked weakly. “You mean, there are others?” He sighed. “Unfortunately, I have three younger brothers.” “And I’m going to lust after them all?” “Yes.” She licked her lips, her pussy filling with moisture. “And… will they… want me?” “God, I hope not! It’ll be bad enough trying to keep Vlad at bay. I’ve never seen Vlad so… he was so tender with you.” And he had won a little piece of her heart. Afraid to seem too interested in Vlad, she changed the subject. “Tell me about your other brothers.” “Two of them are involved with other women, but—” “Then surely their women won’t… ” “It’s our way. And you should know that their women feel the same way about me and my other brothers.” She felt a surge of jealousy at the thought of strange women lusting after her handsome vampire. “And everyone is okay with that?” “It’s our way,” he repeated, as if that should explain everything. And when she
thought about her reaction to and with Vlad, she decided it did. “I’ve fucked both of my younger brothers’ women and now Vlad has fucked you,” he went on. “I’ve never seen him go so wild over a woman.” “Then who does he go wild over… is he… gay?” “No… but he does… like men… occasionally.” A tinge of regret filled her at the thought of Vlad being gay. “Oh. Well, then he’s not likely to want me.” “Don’t count on that. I’ve never seen him go so wild over a woman the way he did with you.” He growled. “I think we might have a problem with him.” “What do you mean?” “He and I are more than just twins… we share a bond even more special than ordinary identical twins. We feel each other’s pains, sorrows, and joys on a level and to a degree that it’s hard to explain. He feels some of what I feel for you… he’s going to find you almost as irresistible as I do… hell, maybe they all will.” “Aleksei… are you telling me you feel something for Vlad’s… male friend?” “Hell, no! I do not sleep with men. Period.” She released a low sigh of relief. “But?” He sighed. “But I will admit that I feel… an affection for him. It has nothing to do with sex or physical desire. But he’s so important to Vlad that he can’t help but be important to me also… just as you are for Vlad.” The thought of being with Vlad again and maybe being sandwiched between him and Aleksei while they both fucked her, turned her on big time. “I can see the thought excites you, you little wanton!” “No, it doesn’t!” she lied, flushing. “Yes, it does.” “He looks just like you!” she said defensively. “And he has a big, greedy cock and an insatiable appetite for you,” he said. “Well. So do you!” He smiled, inclining his head slightly. “So I do.” “While I’ll admit he’s good in bed, you, my handsome, irresistible vampire, are off the scale and while I won’t try to pretend he didn’t rock my world… with him it was purely physical. You know that it’s so much more deeper and lasting than that with you.” He laughed and nuzzled her neck. “Nice save, little wanton, but I think I’ll take you and run away. You are mine and I’ll be damned if I’ll have that greedy Vlad trying to sneak a fuck every time I turn my back! And if he thinks for one damned minute I’d let him anywhere your ass, he’d better think again. Your ass is mine alone!” “Yes! All of me is and has been from the moment I set eyes on you, Sei!!” He thrust into her, clamping his lips over one breast, pinching and tweaking the other nipple. “That hurts!” “I intended it to,” he said, but his hand became caressing on her breasts. Don’t forget that I can be rough too. The next time Vlad comes begging for a fuck, don’t be so quick to part your
legs and give away my pussy or I’ll be forced to beat his ass raw. I won’t. Liar! he accused without any real heat and slammed his cock hard into her. She gasped, closed her eyes, clutched him to her, and shuddered to a quick climax as he pounded his big shaft in and out of her in a wonderfully rough fuck that shattered her world. Lord it was good to feel so stretched again. “Oh, Aleksei. Aleksei. I love you so much!” she murmured against his lips. His cock stilled in her and he lifted his head to look down at her. I love you too.
Chapter Fifteen She stared up at him in stunned amazement. “What?” I love you too. “No. No. Say it aloud.” “I love you too.” “Oh, my God!” She sucked in a breath. “You do?” “Yes.” “But I… I thought you just wanted sex.” He arched a brow. “Why would you think that?” “How could I think anything else? I’ve never seen you unless you wanted sex. What else was I supposed to think?” “I’ve already admitted you have a legitimate complaint,” he said. “But I can get pussy from any woman I want it from. If I didn’t love you, I wouldn’t have to keep taking your endless shit!” “My endless shit? What endless shit?” He laughed and propelled his thick dick back in her, making her gasp. “You’re full of shit,” he told her. “But never fear, my lovely wanton, I plan to fuck it all out of your large, lovely ass.” “In your dreams, buddy!” she said, then moaned as her climax approached. “Your ass is mine,” he told her confidently, pushing his cock back in her. “Oh, yes, handsome! Oh, yes! But not tonight!” He laughed and sucked at her breasts, making her toes curl. A shiver of desire ran through her as she looked up at their reflection in the mirrored ceiling. The contrast of her pale arms wrapped around his warm, cinnamoncolored body was highly erotic. She watched the progression of her hand moving down his back to rest on his firm ass cheek. The contrast of our skin tones excites you? Everything about you excites me, she admitted. I love everything about you…the color of your skin…the sound of your voice…your long, dark hair…your big, sculptured body…everything…I just love you, Aleksei. I feel the same, my Dani. He licked the side of her neck. She closed her eyes and tilted her head. A warm, velvety quiver ran through her as his incisors pierced the skin of her neck. She cupped her fingers in his hair and held him close as he fed. Feeling him thrusting roughly in and out of her as he sucked the blood from her body was a totally awesome experience for her. Within a matter of moments of his feeding on her, the floodgates of her desire and need for him burst forth and an explosive orgasm washed over her like a gigantic, wave, totally submersing all her senses.
Feeling replete and sated, she lay under him, limp and nearly senseless, as he clutched her tight and came in her, filling her with his seed. With his incisors and his cock still buried in her body, he collapsed on top of her, shuddering. I love you, she moaned. So much. I love you too. More than that, I’m in bloodlust with you. He shuddered again and finally withdrew his cock and his incisors from her. Holding her close, he rolled over onto his back, pulling her on top of him. About to ask what bloodlust was, she received a series of impressions from him that ranged from a cuddly warmth to an overwhelming lust, need, and gut-wrenching desire for her. Only she could fully fulfill all his needs. “Oh, Aleksei! Your perfect mate? I’m your perfect mate?” Yes, my Dani. I’ve waited such a long time to meet you. He curled his fingers in her hair and brought her mouth down on his. I love you forever. Forever? Yes, my Dani, forever. Does the thought frighten you? She pulled away from him and lifted her head so she could look down into his eyes. “The only thing that frightens me is the thought of trying to live without you in my life. I can’t be happy without you anymore, Aleksei. I don’t just love and want you… I need you.” “That’s as it should be. You are my bloodlust, but I need you too, my Dani.” She sighed and lay her cheek against his shoulder. “The night you stormed out of my apartment… you went to Clare Wilton. Didn’t you?” He tensed under her. “What makes you ask that?” Oh, damn! He had gone to her. “I want the truth, Aleksei,” she warned. “I know it’s not very gallant to admit, but it meant less than nothing to me, Dani. I care nothing for her. But I had physical needs I had to satisfy.” He rolled them over so she lay on her back with him on top of her. “So do not overreact.” She sucked in a breath. He admitted to sleeping with a woman who was younger, prettier, and skinner than her and then dared to tell her not to overreact? She shoved against his shoulders. “Get off of me!” “Dani—” “I mean it, Aleksei! Get off! Now!” He rolled off of her and she scrambled off the bed and began picking up her clothes. He sat on the side of the bed, staring at her, his eyes narrowed. “Dani, I need you to understand that I am not a human male. I have certain physiological needs that sometimes throw things off balance for me. These are not needs I can ignore as a human male might. You are the one woman I love and need above all the women I’ve known in my life. Don’t misunderstand how much you mean to me… how much I need you. I need you, Dani. I want you and I need you.” He extended his hand. “Dani?” Part of her wanted to dress and leave, but another part felt his overwhelming need for her. It hurt like hell that he had slept with Clare Wilton, but she knew she wasn’t going to be strong enough to walk away from him on that account. She had been willing to forgive Barry when she had first learned of his infidelity. If she could forgive him
knowing she no longer loved him to distraction, she could certainly forgive Aleksei, for whom she felt an all encompassing need. Besides, he’d forgiven her for fucking his brother while he stood and watched. She could hardly demand understanding and forgiveness for herself while refusing to extend it to him. She sighed and tossed her clothes onto the floor. “I am not going to share you, Aleksei, outside of the bounds of your bloodlust ties! You’d better understand that. This is the last allowance I will make for you.” He rose and took her in his arms. “Don’t deny me when I need you most and it will never happen again. I do not cheat, but I can’t deny who I am.” She hit his shoulder with a clenched fist. “I don’t want you to deny who you are, I just want you to stay out of other women’s beds.” He tipped up her chin. “Then don’t kick me out of yours and I won’t.” “The thought of you with her makes me spitting mad!” “It was sex with no feelings or emotions involved. There’s no need for you to feel betrayed or hurt when you own my heart and my devotion. Neither of which I bestow lightly, Dani.” “But you sleep with other women very lightly. Surely you didn’t need to go to her.” He sighed. “No. I could have gone to one of my brother’s women. Would you have found that more acceptable?” “No!” “I didn’t think so. In any case, Dani, going to either of my brother’s women would have risked creating problems in their relationships, which are still fairly new and somewhat fragile. Would you have liked that?” “What I would have liked was for you to keep your cock in your pants!” “I told you how to ensure that. Don’t deny me when I have needs I can’t always control. If I could have done without, I would have.” She felt his sincerity and decided it was time to drop the subject, at least for now. Clearly she had a lot to learn about vampires in general and Aleksei in particular. She made no protest when he picked her up and carried her back to the bed. They lay on their sides, with his body cuddled behind hers. “Why did you leave, Aleksei instead of staying and trying to work things out?” He brushed his lips against her neck. “What would you have had me do, Dani? You said you wanted me to go and you meant it at the time. Would you have had me force myself on you?” “No, but I wanted you to fight for me. I didn’t expect you to just… walk away so easily… as if I weren’t important enough to fight for. I wanted to know you were willing to put up a fight for me, Aleksei but you weren’t.” “It’s not that I didn’t want too. I just didn’t have the time. I don’t have it now.” “Why not?” He told her of the danger to Vlad and of his fear that Vlad would find Palea despite his efforts to protect her. She turned quickly in his arms and stared up at him. “Oh, Aleksei. What are you going to do?” His eyes darkened. “What I have to. I will continue to do my best to protect Palea
and I will confront, Santiago.” “But Aleksei, if Vlad is as dark and dangerous as you say, can’t he take on Santiago himself?” “Probably he could, but Dani, you don’t understand. He is more than my brother. He is a very special part of me. I can’t let this go.” She cupped a hand against his cheek. “You’ll be careful, won’t you? I couldn’t bear for anything to happen to you now.” He turned his head and kissed her cheek. “Nothing is going to happen to me.” He frowned suddenly. “What is it? What are you trying to hide from me?” She froze and jerked away from him. “No, Aleksei! Don’t probe my mind. Please!” “What are you hiding from me?” “Don’t, Aleksei! It’s not fair. I only know what you choose to share with me. I’m entitled to a few secrets of my own.” “Why should you want to keep secrets from me, Dani?” “If you really love me, you’ll respect my wishes, Aleksei.” “As you wish, but—” She pressed her lips against his, silencing him. No buts. You just concentrate on coming back to me in one piece. He returned her kiss. I wish I had time to take you out to dinner, but— It’s all right, she told him. Now that she knew how he felt about her, the outward signs of romance didn’t matter as much. When this is over, you’ll take me out for some wildly expensive dinner. Yes? Yes, my Dani, he said with a meekness that was belied by the glint in his eye. He was only ever going to be so tame… which suited her just fine. She kissed him again and rubbed her cheek against his shoulder. I need you to come back to me, Sei. I will. When I do, you will tell me what you’re hiding from me. It wasn’t a request and Dani instinctively knew that no matter how much he loved her, there was a limit to how much control he would relinquish to her. But that was okay because she loved him just the way he was. “Aleksei?” “Yes?” “I’ve changed my mind.” “About what?” She pulled out of his arms and rolled over to lay on her stomach with her legs spread. “Take my cherry.” She felt his excitement level go off the scale. “Dani? You’re sure?” If he somehow didn’t come back, she wanted to make sure she hadn’t held any part of herself back from him. “Yes.” Kneeling near her, he covered her rear with kisses and caresses. She lay with her eyes closed as he massaged warm oil and lube over and in her rear. When he inserted two fingers and began a gentle digital fuck, she sighed with pleasure, wiggling her behind. “Hmm.”
He inserted a third finger and she tensed, feeling stretched. “Oh!” Relax, my lovely little wanton. This will help prepare you to take my cock. His incisors scraped along her behind as he continued gently reaming her. Oh, yes. Nice… very nice. She pressed her butt back against his hand. “Hmm… oh… hmm.” Get ready, Dani. I’m going to take your ass. He eased his fingers out and turned her on her back, parting her legs. He lubed her ass again and then extended the lube to her. Heart pounding, she took it and lubed his cock. He slid his body up hers and began sucking her breasts. She moaned softly and clutched his head to her chest. “Oooh… .oooh.” Good? Yes! So good. Hmm. Are you ready? Yes. He lubed her again and put a pillow under her hips. Looking down into her eyes, he leaned down to kiss her. Moving between her legs, he pressed his cock against her behind. She closed her eyes and tensed. No. Relax, Dani. Relax and let me in. Even though she wanted him to fuck her ass, she was also afraid, knowing it was probably going to hurt like hell. Parting her cheeks, he pressed forward. The head of his cock pushed through her small, tight hole and into her behind. He paused. “Look at me.” She opened her eyes and gazed up into his glowing ones. “Aleksei… it’s not all going to fit.” She expected him to laugh and tease her. Instead, he leaned down to kiss her lips again. It’ll be all right, my Dani. It will hurt, but it will get better. Relax and let me in. She nodded and forced herself to relax. Supporting his weight on his arms, he inched forward. Another inch or so of cock slid through her hole and up into her behind. “Oh!” She had only a few inches of cock up her and already she felt as if he was going to split her in two. He continued to inch forward. Several more inches of silken dick made its way into her. She pressed a hand against his chest. “Oh! Oooh!” He gently sucked at her breasts and she shuddered, momentarily forgetting the discomfort in her behind. “Just a little more, my lovely.” Lifting his head to gaze down at her, he locked his glowing gaze with hers. He inched forward and somehow managed to get even more of his thick length up her rectum. She bit her lip. “Oh!” “Just a little more and I’ll stop.”
“Is it all in?” “No… we’re not going to get it all in tonight. This is enough. This is good… wonderful.” Her behind felt so full and tight, she was afraid if she moved, it would burst. And if he started thrusting in her… His lips closed on hers, as he lowered his upper body onto her. He lay still, kissing and caressing her for several moments before he gently began moving his long, thick tool in and out of her stuffed ass. She dug her nails into his back and bit into his shoulder as a wave of pain assailed her. “Oooh!” Hang in there with me, Dani. I’m being as gentle as I can. I know, Sei and I don’t want you to stop…it just…it’s uncomfortable.. I know, love. He kissed her lips, cupped his hands over her behind and slowly drove his dick in and out of her. If it’s too painful, I’ll pull out and fuck your pussy. I don’t want to hurt you. She gasped and bit her lip as he eased his cock back into her, filling her ass with pain. “Oooh!” Oh, shit! This is not going to work. I’m sorry, Dani. I’ll take it out. He rubbed his nose against hers and began to withdraw. No! She caught his shoulders and pulled him back down to her. I know it feels good for you and I want you to enjoy it and come in me. Everything I have is yours to do with as you like, Sei, including my ass. Take it…ravish my ass. Not when it causes you so much pain. Resisting her efforts to keep him inside, he gently drew his cock out of her ass. He rolled over to his back and held her on top of him, with his cheek pressed against hers. Forgive me for being so selfish. I promise you that I won’t try to fuck your ass again. She knew he meant it and blinked back tears. “Oh, Sei! I love you so much. And I don’t want that promise. I want it to happen again. I think we just need to go slower next time.” “We will.” He cuddled her close and drew a sheet up over their bodies. “Now go to sleep, love.” “And when I wake up?” “I’ll be gone.” “But you’ll come back?” “I’ll always come back to you, Dani. Always.” Content with that promise, she fell asleep.
***** Vlad felt the adrenalin kicking in as he followed the small, slender fem, fleeing before him along the back alleys of the club district. He had been stalking her intermittently for a period of two weeks and now he found he had grown tired of the chase. He would finish her off quickly and then he would go see Adam. Maybe. Or maybe he would find someone else… someone who could accept him as he was and
wouldn’t call him hurtful names. The fem in front of him suddenly stopped and swung around to face him. “What do you want of me?” “I am Vladimir Madison,” he announced, stopping just inches in front of her. “I know who you are,” she said. “Why are you stalking me?” “You owe a debt for the attempt you made on the life of Kattia Dumont. I am here to collect on that debt.” He watched her gaze flash around, clearly looking for some means of escape. He shook his head. “If you do not struggle, I will make this quick and as painless as possible.” Her eyes flashed with a combination of anger and fear. “What do you want of me?” she demanded. “My sisters, both so young and innocent have died because I took them with me when I should not have. Haven’t I suffered enough?! What more does your dishonorable band require of me?” “I care nothing for the lives of your sisters and I require your life!” She shook her head. “No! I will not be dispatched for seeking a vengeance that was rightly mine. You of all people should understand. Now, move aside and let me past.” He shook his head. “Although I have no personal gripe with you, Aleksei wants you dispatched. I’m going to have to kill you.” “I think not.” She suddenly pulled up her short dress, exposing her bare cunt. Vlad’ s cock stirred as he looked at it. It was hairless with pretty little lips that would hug and caress his cock as he drove it deep within her pussy. And fem pussy was always very good. But this was not the time for fucking. Besides, the next time he wanted a blistering pussy fuck, he was going straight to Dani’s arms. His cock pulsed against his leg as he thought of her pussy and her big ass. He couldn’t recall the last time a woman had caused such a stir in him. His desire to fuck her didn’t surprise him as much as the tenderness he’d felt for her as they’d fucked with Aleksei looking on. He’d wanted to hold her in his arms, softly kiss her lips, and whisper warm words of desire to her. He felt a hunger for her that confused and overwhelmed him coming as it did in the midst of his consuming passion for Adam. But this was not the time for losing himself in thoughts of lust and desire. Her gaze met his. “Come,” she said, her voice softening. “Come drive that big hard golden cock of yours into my pussy. Come taste the delight of fucking a full-blood. I’ll ride your cock and take you up my ass all night and then I will suck you until you fill my belly with your delicious seed. Come get the best fuck of your life, Madison.” He was tempted. It had been a very long time since he had fucked a full-blood fem. The pleasure to be found in a fem’s pussy was incredible. His cock hardened. She would be able to take every inch of his aching cock up her ass and her pussy. And she would eagerly swallow his cum and never complain that his dick was too big or too hard or that he was going to split her open like human women were prone to do. With her he could have a rough, hard, cock-busting ass fuck the likes of which he couldn’t even share with Adam for fear of hurting him. He could take as much pussy and ass as he wanted without having to listen to her whining or sobbing with pain. She rotated her hips and turned her back to him, exposing her small, tight ass. “Come take some of the finest fem ass available,” she invited.
He wanted ass all right, but not particularly hers. His thoughts turned to Adam. Handsome Adam with the soft blond hair, sweet lips, beautiful eyes, and addictive ass. Now there was an ass… the best ass he’d ever had, male or female. His cock nearly exploded. Shit, he wanted Adam. The sooner he took care of business with her, the sooner he could go to Adam. “Prepare yourself,” he advised her coolly. She swung around to face him, eyes glowing, incisors bared. Keeping her gaze on his face, she took up a defensive stance. Vlad watched her, surprised to find that the prospect of killing her no longer held any delight for him. He just wanted to kill her and then go see Adam. “I do not intend to stand and let you dispatch me, Madison. Withdraw and we can both walk away with our dignity and honor intact.” “I do not withdraw,” he told her coldly, “and I don’t require your permission to kill you. Resistance will only make your death more painful.” “So be it, Madison!” she spat and with lightning fast speed, whipped out a multitude of sharp knives which she hurled at different parts of his body. Moving even faster, he caught all ten knives before a single one could pierce his flesh and sent them spinning back at her. She twisted and jumped, but several of them found their mark. Falling back down to the ground, she pulled the knives from her body. Then, baring her incisors, she flew at him with a fearlessness he admired. He saw a flash of metal in her hand and threw up a tensed right forearm to block the blow from the short sword she aimed at his chest. There was another flash of steel and she immediately bombarded him with a rapid flurry of blows. He easily warded them all off and then casually shoved her. She flew across the length of the alley. She righted herself and landed on her feet, still clutching both short swords in her hands. “Stand aside, Madison. You have no gripe with me.” “Aleksei has one with you, Deoctra Diniti. And whoever he has a debt with, so do I.” “If the two of you are so close, perhaps you can tell me why he hasn’t told you he’s found her yet,” she taunted. He stiffened. “Her?” “Yes! The one you have spent a lifetime searching for. He’s found her but he hasn’t bothered to tell you.” “Liar!” He flew across the distance separating them, and warding off the furious blows she threw at him, he knocked the swords from her hands and grabbed her by the throat. He lifted her off her feet and held her several inches off the ground. He stared up into her dark eyes. “Lying bitch! Aleksei would never keep such a secret from me.” Yes, he would. Why do you think he wants me dead? “Because you tried to dispatch Katie Dumont unjustly.” And why should that matter to him? “It’s not necessary for me to know why.” I will tell you why. Because he knows I know his secret. I know where the mother who deserted you is. And the irony is you want to dispatch me to protect Katie Dumont…your little sister, and Aleksei hasn’t even bothered to tell you that. Has he?
“Lying bitch!” He tightened his fingers around her neck until she gasped for breath. “For trying to come between Aleksei and me, you will die slowly!” I know where your mother is! I know who she is! She cawed wildly at his fingers. He slapped her several times, watching her head snap back and forth. “Then take the knowledge to the grave with you, bitch!” he snarled and tightened his other hand around her neck. He kept the pressure on her slender neck until her eyes began to bulge. Then he choked harder and harder still until she stopped moving. He reached over and picked up one of the swords she’d attacked him with and drove it into her body. He stared down at her, his incisors bared, his eyes glowing, his heart filled with rage. “Bitch!” He spat near her body. “Lying bitch!” Sei would never lie to him. Or would he? As he stood undecided what to do, a call he had longed to hear reached him. Vlad. Where are you? He cast a final, angry, but indecisive look at the fem lying bleeding on the ground and then he shook his head, racing off into the night. He would answer the call he’d longed to hear and then he would find Sei. And if the bitch had lied to him, hell wouldn’ t be far enough to save her from his wrath.
***** As Aleksei approached the outskirts of the estate that housed the big, well-lit, two-story mansion situated in the midst of many acres of grass and trees, he realized he was being shadowed. His lips peeled back, revealing his incisors. Seemed he was going to get action before he even got onto the actual grounds. He frowned. The two stalking him were vampires. Full-blood. So be it. He swung around, ready to kill them both when he caught familiar brushes against his mind. The tension and rage in him was quickly replaced by surprise and pleasure as the two vampires moved out of the shadows and faced him in the moonlight. Both were tall and handsome with short dark hair. One was gray-eyed, the other brown-eyed. “What are you two doing here?” “We heard you’d had an encounter with several vampire hunters sent by Santiago so we have come to stand with you,” Mikhel Dumont, the oldest of the two spoke first. Aleksei looked at Serge, at forty years old, his baby brother. The two of them had never really gotten along well. “And you, Serge? I’m surprised to see you as well,” he said, resisting the urge to call Serge pup, as he usually did. “Come to back up Mikhel?” Serge stared at him with cool gray eyes. “Always, but I am here on your account as well.” Serge paused and he realized he wanted to mention their blood tie, but was aware that Mikhel did not yet know of it. “Whoever takes on you, has to take on the Dumonts as well.” He glanced quickly around. “Don’t tell me you’ve brought Katie too,” he said. “No. We prevailed upon her to stay home by telling her that she needed to stay with Mother and help protect the Dodge House, in case the necessity should arise,” Mikhel said. “Santiago is very old and very powerful. He’s killed more than his share of vampires,” he warned.
“Before he can kill you, he’ll have to kill us first,” Serge said. Aleksei was touched that Mikhel and Serge should have come to stand with him. But he was no more willing to lose them to Santiago or his vampire hunters than he’d been willing to lose Vlad. He extended his arms. Mikhel immediately stepped forward, close against him. Serge finally moved against him and he embraced them both, kissing their hair. “Blood brothers to the end?” “Always,” Mikhel said. “And beyond,” Serge said, his gray eyes swirling with a suppressed fury. “I would die for you as willingly as I would die for Mik.” He pressed kisses against their hair again and released them. “I am more touched than I can say, but I cannot allow you two to come in with me.” “We are going with you, Aleksei,” Mikhel said. “End of story.” He couldn’t allow them to risk their lives for a brother they knew nothing about who would kill them as soon as he found them. “Mikhel, you’re a new husband and father. Think of what would become of Dimitri and Erica should we not prevail tonight.” “We will prevail,” Serge said before Mikhel could respond. “And if we don’t?” Aleksei insisted. “Then what?” “Then mother will avenge us all,” Mikhel said. He stiffened. “She knows of this?” He nodded. “When she heard Santiago was after you, she nearly blew a gasket. It was all Dad could do to keep her from coming here in a rage. Only the thought that the hunters might turn up at the Dodge House kept her from coming, but she said to tell you her heart is with you and should you be dispatched, she will require the death of Santiago and all his hunters to even begin to atone for your life.” “She said that?” Despite himself, he was touched. “Why should you be surprised?” Serge demanded. “Part of her knows.” Mikhel glanced at him, frowning. “Part of her knows what?” Serge stared at him. “It’s time he knew, Alex.” “It’s time I knew what?” Aleksei gave the estate of Santiago one last look and then turned and flashed away into the night with Serge and Mikhel close behind him. He stopped several miles down the road where he had left his SUV. He unlocked the vehicle and Serge slid in the back. He waited until Mikhel was seated next to him in front before he spoke. “You and I have always been close, Mikhel.” “Very close.” He stared out the windshield. “Have you never wondered why?” “Not really. I guess I’ve always thought of you as the big brother I always wanted but never had.” He turned to find Mikhel staring at him. “I am your big brother, Mikhel.” Whereas Serge and Katie had been resistant when he had first told them of his relationship to them, Mikhel was silent for several long moments. “I think I’ve always known that, Aleksei,” he finally said. “The first time I saw you at the lake when I was five, I can remember thinking that you would make a perfect big brother.”
“I have tried my best, Mikhel.” “And you have succeeded. You have never let me down, Aleksei.” Those simple words bought a lump to his throat. “Aleksei, why didn’t you ever tell me? How is it that mother doesn’t know?” Again Mikhel showed perception. Both Serge and Katie had assumed because he had blue eyes, he was Matt Dumont’s son. Mikhel seemed to know better. “It’s a long ugly story, Mikhel. That’s part of the reason I was going to challenge Santiago. He didn’t send his hunters after me. He sent them after Vlad.” “Who is Vlad?” Serge asked. “My twin brother,” he said. “We’re identical and the hunters mistook me for Vlad.” “There’s another brother?” Serge demanded. “Just how many more of you are there Alex and why isn’t he here to stand with you?” “Vlad is off on an errand,” he said. Serge snorted. “He seems to have his priorities screwed. What could be more important that this?” “He’s off searching for Deoctra to make her pay for what she tried to do to Katie, you arrogant, young pup!” he snapped, stung that Serge should think Vlad was a coward. “He would die for me, if need be.” “As would we!” Serge retorted. “Don’t you two start on each other!” Mikhel said. He raked a hand through his hair. “You haven’t told me how it is that mother doesn’t know who you are.” He bit back the urge to snap because she had left them for dead. “When I’m around her, I cloud her mind so she doesn’t know who I am.” “What? That’s not possible!” Serge said. “Do you have any idea how powerful she is?” He swung around in his seat to stare at Serge. “You clearly have no idea how powerful I am, pup! Vlad and I have not had the advantages you and your siblings have. We have lived a great deal of our lives in the pits of hell. We are both extremely dark and dangerous. I have learned things and done things that would curl your hair, Serge. I cloud her mind when we’re together so she doesn’t see me as I am. The next time you see her, ask her what color my skin or eyes are. Ask her about the texture of my hair. Her answers will surprise you. She sees what I want her to see and no more.” “What about the others?” Mikhel asked quietly. “Tatiana and Andrei?” His knowledge of their names surprised him. He could feel Serge’s surprise as well. “She told you their names?” “Yes. During my Feast. She told me about you all and we cried together for her loss.” He stopped suddenly. “Oh, damn! You’re little Alexander!” “She always called me Alexander, but I was named Aleksei after my great-greatgrandfather.” “And Tatiana and Andrei?” Mikhel asked. “What of them?” “Vlad and I were in hell together,” he said. While he had no wish to lie to Mikhel, he was determined to protect Tatiana and Andrei’s right to live their lives outside the vampire community.
“After we go back and confront Santiago, you can tell us what happened to make mother think you were dead,” Mikhel said. Aleksei hesitated, then felt other familiar brushes against his mind. He glanced at Mikhel and Serge and noted they seemed unaware of the presence of the new arrivals. Not surprising considering they were both so young. “Two more full-bloods have arrived,” he said abruptly. “Friends,” he said when they tensed. “Please remain inside while I speak to them.” Serge’s hand descended on his shoulder. “Are you sure they’re friends? We won’t allow you to face foes alone.” Serge’s fierceness reminded him of Vlad. He smiled and patted Serge’s hand. “Yes. I won’t be long.”
Chapter Sixteen He slipped out of the SUV and flashed into the surrounding darkness. Half a mile down the road, two vampires flashed in his path, a male and a female. The male’s skin was the color of heavily creamed coffee with a hint of bronze, his face handsome, and his eyes blue. The female’s skin was darker, reminiscent of warm, rich cocoa, her eyes blue, and her face the feminine beautiful equivalent of the males. He smiled and extended his arms. They rushed at him and the three of them embraced. “Tatiana! Andrei!” Both full-bloods kissed his cheek and moved back to look him up and down. “Sei! You look well,” Tatiana said. “Are you well?” Andrei asked. “And what of Vlad? Where is he?” “We heard Santiago had sent his hunters after Vlad,” Tatiana said, her eyes sparkling with anger. “We have come to make him pay.” “Vlad is fine. The hunters attacked me instead. I have come to make Santiago see the error or his ways.” “Who are the two baby vamps with you?” Andrei asked. He hesitated, then told them. He watched them exchange glances. “So she made a life for herself after us,” Andrei said, just a hint of bitterness in his voice. “Yes. She has a new family.” “And to hell with us?” Tatiana asked. Aleksei felt an instinctive urge to defend her. “For whatever reason, they believe her when she says she thought we were dead.” “And do you believe her too?” Andrei asked. “No,” he said, but he was aware that his voice lacked the conviction it would once have held. “But they are our brothers and they have come to stand with me. Just as you have. Come meet them, but we don’t have time for recriminations. She’s only ever been good to them. They believe and love her.” “Rather naive, aren’t they?” Andrei demanded. “Do you want me to tell them who you are?” “We came to stand with you, not meet the fruits of her treachery.” Andrei glanced at his sister. “Tat?” “No,” Tatiana spoke more slowly. “But we will endeavor to make sure they come to no harm.” He shook his head. “They are very young pups, but do not make the mistake of thinking they need babysitting. Serge took down a full-blood before he was one himself and Mikhel has dispatched several while avenging a wrong done to Katie.” “Katie.” Tatiana spoke with a wistfulness in her voice. “What is she like?”
“Very pretty, very loyal, and a new full-blood… as are they all. You would like her, Tatiana.” Aleksei knew she had always longed for a little sister. Now she had one. Whether or not she would make herself known to Katie and the others remained to be seen. She shrugged. “Maybe.” “And Vlad? Does he know you’ve found her?” Andrei asked. “No. When he finds out… there will be hell to pay. But we cannot allow him to kill her. They love and need her.” “They’re all adults and no one will be able to stop him from killing her when he finds out,” Andrei said. “And I for one would have no interest in going up against my brother on their behalf.” “They’re your brothers too,” Aleksei pointed out. “Maybe so, but they are brothers I do not know. I know and love Vlad. They mean nothing to me. I won’t side with them against him.” Aleksei sighed. “They mean a lot to me, Drei.” “But nothing to me.” “Drei and I will reserve judgment,” Tatiana said. Andrei nodded. “Let’s go take care of business.” They flashed back to his SUV and he made introductions. “Mikhel and Serge Dumont, meet Ana and Drei Forester. Like you, they have come to stand with me.” As Andrei and Mikhel shook hands, he noted with amusement that Tatiana couldn’t take her gaze off of Serge. She had always wanted a little brother too and there was a handsome, fierce one in front of her. As Serge thrust out his hand, Tatiana grabbed it and pulled him into her arms. “Serge Dumont! What an enchanting name. It’s so nice to meet you, Serge Dumont.” She kissed both his cheeks. She ran her fingers through his hair and kissed his cheeks again. “You are so incredibly handsome. The women must love you.” “I… I’m taken,” he said quickly, throwing a you-wanna-help-me-out-here look in Aleksei’s direction. “Her name is Derri and she’s—” “I don’t doubt that a handsome stud like you is already taken.” She kissed him again before releasing him. Aleksei hid a smile at his sigh of relief and watched her turn to smile at Mikhel, who immediately stiffened. “And you, little Mikhel. You are just as handsome. And those liquid brown eyes of yours are to die for. You are taken as well?” “Yes! Yes, I am.” He held up his left hand, revealing a wedding band. “Very taken.” “No matter.” She extended a hand to him. “Come.” Little Mikhel, who was several inches taller than her, shrugged and allowed himself to be embraced. “I’m married… happily married.” “To a very lucky woman.” Tatiana kissed his cheeks. “I’ve rarely seen two such handsome vampires. Show me some love.” Aleksei and Andrei suppressed smiles as Serge and Mikhel exchanged puzzled looks over Tatiana’s shoulder, as she kissed Mikhel again, stroking her fingers through his hair. “What a handsome devil you are.”
“Really. I’m married,” he said and pulled away from her. She patted his cheek. “Yes. And very happily too. You told me.” Her smile vanished as she turned her blue gaze on Aleksei. “Now. To business.” Aleksei looked at the four vampires whose lives he valued above his own. He was not going to allow any of them to die on his or Vlad’s behalf. He thought of Dani. Of course he had no intention of dying either. “I will go in alone.” “No, Sei,” Andrei said. “The place will be filthy with hunters.” “Yes, but Santiago is fair if nothing else. None of you have done anything to deserve being dispatched. He will not allow his hunters to attack any of you.” “If he does, they will all die,” Tatiana said coldly.
***** “You called me. Why?” Adam sat up in bed. About to switch on his bedroom light, he paused. The open blinds provided enough light for him to be able to make out the outline of the figure standing to one side of his windows. As usual, he had come to him in the dark of night. He sighed. Apparently some things were never going to change. He looked into the glowing eyes and felt his heartbeat increase. It seemed like an eternity since he had last seen him. He had planned to tell him to fuck off and maybe slug him a time or two when and if they met again. But now, he just wanted to jump out of bed and rush into his arms. Nevertheless, the coolness he sensed kept him in bed. “Why didn’t you tell me who you were the night we met?” he asked. “If you had, I wouldn’t have mistaken you for Aleksei at the family fuck fest and—” “What family fuck fest?” “The Dumont family fuck fest.” He flashed across the room and stood over the bed. “The Dumont family fuck fest?” “Yes. Surely you know about it. I mean they are your relatives.” “Do you know Palea… Dumont?” “Your mother? Sure I know her.” To his surprise, Vlad sank onto the side of the bed with his head bowed in dejection. “Then it is true. He lied to me.” Adam frowned. “What’s true? Who lied to you?” “Aleksei!” “You mean you… you didn’t know about them?” “No.” The one word, spoken in a low, pained voice, roused Adam’s protective instinct. He didn’t understand what was going on, but he could actually feel Vlad’s pain and confusion. He moved behind Vlad and put his arms around him, pressing his cheek against his. “What’s wrong? Tell me.” “I… I can’t. I have to talk to Sei. He’ll explain everything.” Vlad trembled in his embrace and he tightened his arms. “Talk to him in the morning. But now… tonight… come to bed.”
Holding Vlad in his arms, he lowered his body to the bed, taking Vlad with him. Vlad immediately turned in his arms and buried his face against his neck. A lump formed in Adam’s throat and he knew no matter what Vlad had done, he was going to forgive him. He had to. He loved this dark, dangerous vampire so much he ached with the need for him. He kissed Vlad’s silky dreads and stroked a hand down his back. “Take your clothes off and come back to bed. I’ll hold you and you can tell me what’s wrong.” Within seconds, Vlad had stripped and was back in the bed, cuddling next to him. He felt Vlad’s cock, thick and hard against his thigh and his own cock jumped to attention. Vlad needed comfort and reassurance, but he had needs, too. He eased Vlad onto his back and slid his body over Vlad’s. Cupping Vlad’s face in his hands, he pressed his lips tentatively against his. The warm lips under his parted and he pressed his hardening cock against Vlad’s and eagerly devoured his mouth in a series of deep, open mouth kisses. Vlad’s arms went around him and he ground his hips against his. Vlad’s big hands stroking down his back to his ass, heightened his passions. Within moments, their cocks were rock hard and straining against each other. Vlad’s hands parted his cheeks. The tip of a finger probed his hole and he shuddered in anticipation. He took a deep breath as Vlad rolled him onto his stomach. He lay with his eyes closed. Vlad put a pillow under his hips and parted his legs. Warm, biting kisses rained down onto his buns. Oh, God, but that felt good. “Oh, yes!” he moaned. His cheeks were parted. He tensed, his cock feeling ready to explore. Vlad licked at his hole, softly and eagerly kissed it, and then began a gentle and prolong sucking of it. He shuddered and nearly came. It had been an age since a lover had given his ass this kind of loving. “Oh, God, Vlad! Oh, God, that feels so good.” His cheeks were parted further and the tip of Vlad’s tongue pierced his ass and he exploded, his cock spewing cum all over the pillow under his hips. Vlad continued to kiss, lick, and suck at his hole as he trembled to his climax. When he finally quieted down, Vlad removed the pillow from under his hips, and turned him on his side. Rising quickly, Vlad lubed up his rear and his cock, then moved his body behind his. His left leg was lifted and Vlad’s big dick began the slow slide into his rear. The first few lovely inches of cock sliding past his sphincter and up into his ass felt so sweet, he had to bite down on his bottom lip to keep from moaning with pleasure. How had he ever thought he could give this or this vampire up? He shuddered and pushed his butt back at the thick shaft slowly tunneling its way up him. As with their first time together, he marveled at how very gently Vlad took possession of his ass. There was no ramming or jamming his dick up him in a way that would bring pain. Just this satisfying, leisurely progression that threatened to bring tears of joy to his eyes. When Vlad was fully seated in his rear, he leaned forward and pressed a series of soft kisses against his neck, holding his cock motionless. Adam knew this was Vlad’s way of asking for forgiveness for what had happened
the last time they’d been together. But that seemed like a lifetime ago. And he had already decided to forgive him. “It’s all right, Vlad,” he whispered. “I know you didn’t mean to hurt me. It’s all right.” Vlad shuddered against him and reached a hand around to cup his cock and balls, sending a delicious surge through him. “I won’t ever hit you again. I promise.” The ragged tone of his voice, pierced Adam like a knife. Joined with Vlad as he was, he could feel endless waves of pain, darkness, and despair in him. Was this what Vlad had to live with? “I know you won’t,” he assured him. “I’m sorry!” “Oh, Vlad!” He gently tightened his ass muscles around Vlad’s motionless cock. “I know you are.” “I never meant to hurt you… you are the last person I… didn’t mean it.” Vlad’s despair distressed him. “I know that. I do. I can feel your remorse.” Vlad’s free hand touched the cheek he’d hit. “You are so soft and so handsome. I don’t deserve to be here with you.” “No? Well you are here and damn you, here you are going to stay!” he said. He reached back and grabbed as much of Vlad’s tight buns as he could. “Now make love to me, damn you!” Vlad lifted the hand that had held his creamed cock and balls to his mouth and began licking the cum from his fingers as if he were slurping a milkshake. Adam found the thought of this handsome vampire enjoying his cum so exciting, his cock began to harden again. “Fuck me!” he ordered. Vlad’s hand went back to his cock and balls. “You’re hard again. You like having your ass filled with vampire cock, don’t you?” He had regained his confidence. Adam smiled. This was the Vlad he preferred. Handsome, sexy, horny, and arrogant as hell. “Hey, don’t delude yourself into thinking your cock is special. It isn’t. If you’d had one cock, you’ve had them all,” he shot back. “Liar! You love this cock!” Vlad said confidently, wrapped his free arm around his chest, and began a slow sensuous fucking of his ass that quickly impaired Adam’s ability to think. “Oh, God, you’re right! I love your cock!” He moaned and bit back the next words. I love you! “And I love your ass,” Vlad groaned, gently thrusting his big thick cock in and out of Adam. “I’ve never had such a tender, sweet, tight ass. It massages and cradles my cock as if they were made for each other. I’ll never get enough of your delectable ass. It’s so good.” The surprising confession brought a lump of emotion to Adam’s throat. The feelings raging through him engulfed and inflamed him. He felt buffeted and surrounded by lust, unbridled passion, need, and love. God, he loved him so much. Eager to show Vlad how he felt without actually saying the words he wasn’t sure Vlad was ready to hear, he took a deep breath, and arched his neck. Vlad froze behind him with his cock half out of him. “Adam. Are you sure?”
It amazed him that he had refused to let Vlad take this final step the first night they had made love. Now, it seemed so right and natural. “Yes! Yes, Vlad. I want to feed your cock and your appetite for blood. You have my ass, now take my blood. Fuck me and suck me. Take my ass. Take my blood. I’m yours to do with as you want, Vlad! Take me!” To his surprise, Vlad didn’t immediately bite into his exposed neck. Instead he eased the rest of his cock back in him and took several moments to just hold him close with his closed lips pressing against his neck, as if to reassure him. But it was a reassurance he didn’t need. He knew what he wanted—to belong completely to Vlad. He knew there would be some danger and pain attached to that, but he didn’t care. He wanted Vlad and was prepared to take him just as he was. “Make me yours,” he urged. “You are mine!’ Vlad growled. “Prove it! You have your big hot dick up my ass! Sink those sharp incisors of yours into my neck! Take me, Vlad! Take me!” In the midst of the flurry of kisses Vlad rained against Adam’s neck, he felt the prick of his incisors. A feeling of ecstasy he had never known or expected flashed through him. Lost in the most incredible sensations of his life, his cock exploded and he began coming again. Until that moment, Vlad had been gentle. Now he seemed to lose control. He clutched Adam tight and began stabbing his cock into him with short, powerful strokes that sent waves of pleasure-pain all through Adam. His entire body became a giant ass being relentlessly battered by Vlad’s thick, hard, lust-driven cock. It slammed in and out of his ass mercilessly, filling every inch of his insides with greedy, demanding vampire cock. With each shove in and out, the hot dick brushed against his prostate, turning Adam ’s body to pure liquid pleasure. Just when he thought the pain was too much and he couldn’t stand having his ass slammed again, Vlad stimulated his prostate and unbearable pleasure radiated out from his ass and engulfed his entire consciousness. As Vlad vigorously fucked him and fed on him, he reached around and cupped Adam’s cock and balls in one big, caressing hand. “Oh, my God! Vlad! Oh, Vlad!” Adam moaned and blew his load with an intensity that obliterated all thought. With his senses on overload, he blacked out. When he regained consciousness, Vlad was still behind him, holding him. Although Vlad was motionless, his cock was still rock hard and filling his ass. His incisors were still imbedded in his neck, although Adam knew Vlad no longer fed on him. Vlad stroked a hand over his chest. I hurt you again. I’m sorry. He sighed and pressed back against Vlad, loving the fact that he was still inside him. “Don’t worry about it, Vlad. Believe me, the pleasure far outweighed the pain. I think we’re going to have to deal with the fact that there’s always going to be some pain when we have a really good fuck. Your cock is entirely too big and too hard for there not to be. And I’m not averse to a little pain if it brings you pleasure. When you start hurting me, I know you’re really enjoying my ass and I can’t tell you what a turn-on that is for me.” I don’t like hurting you. I don’t ever want to hurt you again.
“It’s a different kind of pain—one I can live with and actually enjoy. So don’t worry about it. What just happened between us was the most incredible experience of my life.” Vlad’s arms tightened around him. It was that way for me, too. Adam smiled. At this rate, it would be safe for him to confess his love soon… he hoped. “Well, what do you expect when you’ve fucked the best ass on the planet?” he teased. “Is this good ass or what?” I love it. But had he come? He was still very hard. And as much as he loved Vlad’s cock, his ass couldn’t take another immediate pounding. Not that he intended to leave Vlad unsatisfied. “Did you enjoy feeding on me?” Vlad withdrew his incisors and pressed a tender kiss against his neck. “I’ve had more intoxicating blood.” “Liar!” he accused without heat. Vlad laughed and kissed his neck again. “Enough with the neck already,” he said. “Kiss me… kiss my lips.” Vlad stiffened behind him. “I’m not—” “Hey, vampire!” he interrupted. “Don’t go there. If you tell me one more time you are not gay, I am going to punch you so hard your cock will go flat! I don’t want to hear any of your damned excuses. Kiss me, you stubborn bastard!” He felt Vlad ejaculating into his ass. Moments later, he began the process of easing his cock out. When the head cleared his bruised rear, Vlad bounded off the bed. Adam turned to find him reaching for his clothes. “Oh, no you don’t!” Ignoring the discomfort from his aching ass, he sprang out of bed and snatched the pair of pants Vlad held in his hands and tossed them across the room. He hit an angry fist against Vlad’s shoulder. “If you think I’m going to just let you walk out on me without giving me what I want, you’d better think again, Vlad!” “I don’t see how you can stop me, Adam!” “What? Who the fuck do you think you are?” “I know who I am!” Vlad snapped, his eyes glowing. “I know who you are too! You are my man, Vlad!” He clasped a hand around the back of Vlad’s neck and stared up into his angry face. “Mine! I don’t give a shit what your sexual orientation is as long as that’s understood. You are my man! And I have taken all the shit from you I intend to. I said I want a kiss. Now give it to me or I’ll take it!” “I don’t kiss men on the lips.” “The fuck you don’t!” Adam tightened his hand around Vlad’s neck and jerked at his head. Although he knew Vlad could have resisted, he didn’t. Closing his eyes, he pressed his mouth up against his. For a moment, Vlad kept his lips tightly closed. Adam reached down and fondled Vlad’s cock and balls. Vlad moaned and parted his lips. Smiling in triumph, Adam moved his hand from the back of Vlad’s neck and stroked his fingers through his silky dreads. He kissed Vlad’ s warm lips again and again, all the while gently pumping his cock. In a matter of moments, Vlad’s arms went around him and he began devouring Adam’s lips with a hunger and passion that took his breath away. Then Adam was
swept off his feet and carried back to the bed with Vlad’s lips still pressing against his, his tongue dancing with Adam’s. “Don’t kiss men on the lips, huh?” Adam demanded in satisfaction as Vlad gently lowered him to the bed. He immediately lay on top of Adam, cock to cock. “Don’t gloat, bitch!” Vlad warned, his eyes glowing. “I take it you like bitches!” Adam shot back, curling his fingers in Vlad’s hair. “I hate them!” “Yeah. I can tell. I suppose your cock is always rock hard like this in the presence of hated bitches?” Vlad sucked in a breath. “Do not push me any further, Adam! There’s only so much I will take… even from you.”
Chapter Seventeen Even from you. So Aleksei had been right. He was special to Vlad. He took stuff from Adam he wouldn’t ordinarily take from anyone else. “Shut up and kiss me,” he ordered. Eyes still glowing and snarling angrily, Vlad lowered his mouth and kissed him. “You are my man,” he whispered against his lips. “Mine.” Vlad wrenched his mouth away. “I don’t belong to anyone, Adam!’ “The fuck you don’t!” He shoved against Vlad’s shoulders. Vlad rolled off of him and he slammed his body on top of Vlad’s, glaring down into his eyes. “You’d better understand this, Vlad! I’m not taking any more shit from you! If you want to fuck me you’re going to have to admit that any old ass in the dark won’t do—that it’s my ass you want. If you want me to be your bitch, you’re going to have to come right out and admit that you are my man.” “I told you I don’t like bitches, Adam.” “To hell with you, Vlad!” He rolled off of him and slipped from the bed. He picked up Vlad’s clothes and tossed them on the bed to him. “Now kindly get out of my bed and my life. And this time stay out, Vlad.” They stared at each other in silence for several long moments, then Vlad rose and began dressing. Although Adam felt as if all the wind had been knocked out of his lungs, he said nothing. He was not going to ask him to stay. If they were to have any meaningful relationship, Vlad would have to admit how he felt. When Vlad was fully clothed, he turned to look at Adam, who now stood by the window. “I’m leaving.” “Goodbye.” “Is that all your have to say?” “Yes.” Vlad hesitated and then he was gone in a dark blur. Oh, damn! Adam gulped back a sob of agony. He was not going to allow Vlad to ruin his life. To hell with him! Not wanting to sleep on the same sheets he and Vlad had made love on, he changed the sheets and pillowcases, cleaned himself, showered, and got in bed. It took him a long time to fall asleep. When he woke the next morning, the sun shone into the room and a tall vampire with cinnamon-skin stood between his bedroom windows, watching him. He knew immediately it was Vlad and not Aleksei. He ignored his first inclination—to give a shout of joy and rush into Vlad’s arms. Vlad spoke first. “I came back.” “Why?”
“You know why.” He shook his head. “Tell me.” Vlad sighed. “I had to.” “Why?” “You know why, damn you!” “Tell me,” he insisted. “Don’t make this harder than it need be, Adam.” “I need to hear it.” I am… He could sense Vlad’s struggle and sense his turmoil. There was no point in making Vlad say what he already knew. “My man?” Vlad’s head inclined ever so slightly. It was enough. He smiled, lay back against his pillows, opened his arms. “Take off your clothes and come kiss me good morning.” Seconds later, Vlad lay on top of him, holding him close and devouring his lips like a starving man. You are mine…my bitch! “Yes, Vlad! I am your bitch,” he moaned against his lips, glorying in the feel of Vlad ’s fully erect cock against his. “And your bitch is in heat. Take me! Fuck me!” Vlad quickly lubed them both. Lying face to face, he eased his cock between Adam’s cheeks, and deep into his ass with a rather painful thrust. Adam pushed against his shoulders and Vlad lifted his head to look down at him. “What is it?” “Not so rough this morning,” he urged. “My ass hasn’t fully recovered from the pounding you gave it last night.” “I thought you liked it rough.” “I do… but you don’t want to burst me open, do you?” “You know I don’t like hurting you.” He smiled. “Yeah. I do know that, Vlad.” He stroked his cheeks. “So make love to me rather than fuck me. Slide that big, luscious cock in and out slowly. Let me savor our first fuck since you admitted to being my man. Do that and you’ll have a very happy bitch on your hands.” “I need a fuck, Adam.” “And I’ll give you one later. Right now I need to be made love to, Vlad. I want you to hold me and kiss me and make me believe you’re not ashamed of wanting me.” “I am not ashamed of how I feel! I don’t care who knows I want you.” “Then make love to me, lover.” Vlad settled his big body in Adam’s arms and proceeded to give him a slow, gentle fuck that rocked Adam’s world and sent tears flowing down his cheeks. Vlad kissed them away and continued fucking him. Lying under his big body, chest to chest with Vlad’s hot, hard cock up his ass and his warm lips greedily pressing demanding kisses against his mouth, Adam was in heaven. He lost track of the number of times he came before Vlad shot a very satisfying load deep inside him… without hurting him once.
Vlad rolled them over. He ended up lying on Vlad’s chest, his ass still full of cock. Oh, damn, what a feeling. He kissed Vlad’s shoulder. “Damn! That was the best fuck I’ve ever had, Vlad! Thank you so much!” Vlad laughed. “I’ve had a lot of experience. I know how to make love.” He lifted his head and looked down into Vlad’s blue eyes. “Have you made love to a lot of men?” “I occasionally fuck them, but I don’t make love to men, Adam!” He laughed. “Newsflash, Vlad, you just made love to me. And I’m a man.” He rotated his groin, rubbing his flaccid cock against Vlad’s taut stomach. “I’ve got a dick to prove it.” “You’re my bitch,” he contradicted, his voice deep and satisfied. “But it’s a very nice dick all the same.” “Yeah? Maybe you’d like to feel it.” “I have.” “No. I mean up that fine looking ass of yours.” “I don’t let men fuck me,” he said, his voice cooling. “Have you ever tried it?” “No! And I’m not going to! I don’t let men fuck me.” Adam laughed and kissed his mouth. “But I’m your bitch,” he reminded him. “And no matter how much you protest, one of these days, I’m going to get a piece of your ass.” “Never!” “We’ll see.” He kissed him again. Vlad responded with warm hunger and they shared a second sweet fuck, before finally uncoupling and falling asleep in each other’s arms.
***** Vlad woke him several hours later. Rubbing sleep from his eyes, he looked at Vlad. “What’s wrong?” Vlad told him of his search for Palea. “And you think Aleksei betrayed your trust? Oh, Vlad! Of course he didn’t.” “How can you say that?” He sprang from Adam’s arms and out of the bed. He paced the length of the bedroom. “He’s known where she was for… I don’t know how long, and he’s kept that knowledge from me.” “Vlad, if it’s one thing I know, it’s that Aleksei loves you.” “How can you be so sure?” “He’s the one who came to me and got me to call out to you.” Vlad froze and stared at him. “So if he hadn’t come to you, you wouldn’t have forgiven me?” “I didn’t say that! When he told me how… when he came to visit me, it made me realize that you and I had misunderstood each other, but I’d already decided I wanted
you back anyway. His visit just gave me the excuse I needed to call out to you. You took your own sweet time, but you finally came.” “I’ll always come when you call.” He smiled, filled with warmth. “Why?” “You know why,” Vlad accused. He sighed. It was clear getting an admission of affection, let alone love out of Vlad was going to be a long and arduous process. “Lucky for you, I do know why!” Vlad flashed his teeth at him in an unrepentant grin. “You only think you know why,” he countered, his blue eyes flashing. Adam tossed a pillow at him. “Stubborn bastard!” Vlad caught the pillow and tossed it back with just enough force to knock him backwards on the bed. “Don’t start anything you can’t finish,” he advised, grinning down at him. Adam reached for his hand and yanked him down onto the bed. They rolled over together and he kissed Vlad. His lover’s lips were warm and sweet and he couldn’t get enough of them. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to talk to Sei.” “And then?” “I’m going to kill Palea Dumont!” “Vlad! You can’t! She’s your mother!” Vlad pulled away from him. “I have to! It’s eaten away at me for hundreds of years. I can’t live in peace while she’s alive.” He looked at him. “All I need to know from you is will you stand by me?” Adam swallowed slowly. “Vlad, Palea is also Katie’s mother and Katie is my best friend. She has always been there for me. Vlad—” “I’m not asking you to help me in anyway. I just need to know that when it’s done… will I still have a place with you?” “Vlad! She’s your mother! She—” “She is nothing but a cancer to my soul!” “But surely if she deserved to die, Aleksei would have killed her by now!” “Sei doesn’t make all my decisions for me! I don’t care what he says! She has to die!” “Vlad. She just became a grandmother.” He sensed a reaction in Vlad and went on quickly. “You’re an uncle, Vlad! His name is Dimitri and he’s a handsome little half-blood. Already he can make his eyes glow. You’re an uncle, Vlad!” “No! If he were Tat or Drei’s son, I would be an uncle. I don’t know the Dumonts and I don’t care to know them.” “Vlad, I know them. Especially Katie. Don’t do this, Vlad. Please.” “Don’t ask that of me, Adam! I have to do it. She has to die! I am going to kill her. Will you want me when I have?” Adam felt torn, but what could he do? He no longer felt as if he could live without Vlad. “I’ll always want you, Vlad!” “No matter what I do?”
“No matter what you do.” Vlad softened his expression. “For you, I will make her death as quick and painless as she’ll permit. And I will allow her children to live.” He blanched. “You mean you were going to kill them too?! Even Katie?” “No. I promised Sei I wouldn’t hurt her. And now I promise you that I won’t kill the others. If they get in my way, I will hurt them, but I will not kill them.” He sucked in a breath, struck for the first time at just how dark and tormented Vlad was. Still, he couldn’t leave him. But how could he sit back and do nothing as Vlad plotted to kill a woman who had always been kind and welcoming to him? If he did, neither he nor Katie would forgive him. If he warned Katie Vlad wouldn’t forgive him. What the hell was he supposed to do? Either he’d have to betray the man he loved or his dearest and best friend.
***** Aleksei stood in the doorway of a huge room with an enormous chandelier. A big, man with long dark hair and an old-fashioned pair of bifocals perched across his nose, rose from a padded leather recliner in the middle of the room to face him. “Aleksei Madison… spawn of Lucifer himself.” Aleksei was impressed that, unlike his hunters, Santiago immediately knew he was not Vlad. But he had not come to be impressed. He had come to issue a warning and to battle if necessary. He thought of his siblings, waiting outside, and hoped this situation could be resolved without a battle that would require him to call on dark forces he had denounced nearly fifty years earlier. “If you know my history, then you know I have no reason to fear you or your vampire hunters,” he said coolly. “Why have you come, Madison?” “To tell you to call your dogs off my brother.” Santiago’s dark eyes glowed with anger. “You dare to come here and call my children dogs and to issue orders to me?” “For my brother, I would dare anything. I warn you Santiago, call off your hunters or I will kill them all.” Santiago leveled a finger at him. “Harm one of my children and I will grant you a slow and exceedingly painful death, Madison.” “The lives of your children mean nothing compared to the life of my brother! Call them off or the next time I will kill them all.” “The next time you kill them all?” Santiago removed his glasses, his chest swelling. “You have encountered my children?” “Yes. And the next time you want to dispatch a Madison, you had better not send children to do it.” Santiago placed the glasses on the table and moved away from the chair, his lips curling back to reveal his incisors. “Madison! What have you done with my children? Where are they? If you or that vicious brother of yours have harmed them, I will kill you where you stand!” “You are welcome to try, Santiago!”
Santiago moved so quickly that he was standing in front of Aleksei almost before he could react. His hands flashed out with blinding speed. Aleksei clenched his fists and threw up his forearms to block the flurry of blows aimed at him. Santiago’s speed and power was greater than any Aleksei had encountered in years. It took all of his own considerable strength to keep Santiago’s blows from finding their target. Realizing that if Santiago managed to hit him in the face or the abdomen, the force would be enough to slam him on his ass, he considered carrying the fight outside where there would be more maneuvering room. Before he could grab Santiago and dive through the window with him, the door flew open and several vampire hunters, armed with swords and crossbows rushed into the room. Before they could take aim at him, Serge and Drei, quickly followed by Tatiana and Mikhel appeared in the room and closed in on them, quickly knocking the weapons from their hands and easily restraining them. “No!” Santiago turned away from him to face the others. “Stand down, my children!” He leveled a hand at the other full-bloods in the room. “Harm my children and you will die!” “You arrogant, holier-than-thou bastard!” Aleksei gripped Santiago’s shoulder and swung him around to face him. “Do not threaten my siblings! Your gripe is with me and Vlad! You harm any of my siblings and I will exact a vengeance from you and yours that will make this place run red with blood.” He grabbed Santiago by the neck and lifted him off the floor. “Do not force me to call on dark powers best left buried, Santiago.” Santiago easily broken free from him and landed on his feet. “You’ve laid hands on me, Madison. That is an offense I do not forgive.” “To defend my siblings, I will break your neck!” he snarled, baring his incisors. “Leave the room, my children,” Santiago told his hunters. “But Wilfredo—” One of them protested. “Go. Now. All of you! I won’t have any of you hurt! I will deal with Madison myself. Harris and Siemia, go search for Jason and the others. I will join you in the search as soon as I finish here.” The hunters melted out of the room with a stealth that would have rivaled that of a vampire latent. Santiago turned to look at the other vampires. “Your brother owes me a debt! Get out now while I’m prepared to let you go! Stay and share his fate!” “If we didn’t intend to share his fate we wouldn’t be here,” Serge ground out. “I don’ t give a fuck how old you are or how bad you think you are. If you hurt him, you will die!” “Arrogant child! Did your mother not teach you to respect your elders? Not to worry. I will!” Aleksei saw Wilfredo’s right hand flash up from his side. He felt the build up of power in the room. “No!” He roared and grabbed Wilfredo from behind, forcing his arms and hands up towards the ceiling just as a bolt sizzled from his hand and shattered several of the bulbs in the chandelier. He felt Santiago compress his body, calling the energy back. He shuddered and gasped in agony as an electrical discard passed from Santiago’s body and slammed into his chest.
“Sei! Are you all right?” Tatiana demanded, flashing forward, her eyes glowing, her incisors bared. Get out of here. All of you! he ordered. And when he felt immediate resistance from them all, Please. He’s very powerful and I can’t defend against him if I have to worry about your safety. “The rest of you go, I will stay and avenge him if necessary,” Mikhel said, a coldness and resolve in his voice Aleksei had never heard. “No. I am second oldest here. I will stay,” Tatiana said. No, Tat. If I do not prevail, you will be needed to help control Vlad. Go. “I won’t leave you two alone,” Serge said. “If my brothers are to die, I will die avenging your lives.” No! Tat, leave Mikhel. Take the others and wait outside. Please. She looked at the struggling Santiago, tears of rage in her eyes. “I give you fair warning, Santiago. He is our big brother! He has shielded and protected us since we were innocent babies cruelly left to fend for ourselves and to find our way in a vampire world that wanted nothing to do with us. Hurt him and even the fires of hell will not be hot enough to shield you from my wrath! Even if you kill me a hundred times, a hundred times, I will rise and hunt down and slaughter every one of your accursed children. You I will save for last.” “And a hundred times I will be at her side killing your precious children!” Andrei snarled. “If you harm Aleksei or Mikhel, eternity will not be long enough to protect you from our wrath!” Tatiana turned and flashed across the room. “Drei! Come. Bring Serge!” He saw Serge cast a desperate look in Mikhel’s direction. “No! I won’t leave you, Mik!” “Go, Serge! I know you would die with me if necessary, but I do not wish you to die. I will gladly die with Aleksei, but I could not do it if I knew I was taking you with me. Go. You must live, Serge.” “Not without you, Mik! I came here prepared to die with you and Alex. I will not leave you to die alone. We are brothers. We live together or we die together!” “No! Go, Serge.” “All my life you have been there for me! I will not leave you alone! If you die, I die with you!” “No, Serge! If we perish, Erica and Dimitri will need you. And we must not deprive mother of us both at once. And Derri would be devastated. Go, Serge, go. Live.” “Mikhel!” Serge cried out, his voice filled with anguish. “Go, little brother and know that even in death I will always love and cherish you. Now go, Serge!” Mikhel ordered. “Now!’ Aleksei’s heart felt as if it wanted to break for Mikhel and Serge as Drei forcefully pulled Serge from the room. Once the other three left the room and Mikhel had retreated to a relatively safe corner of the room, Aleksei released Santiago and stumbled away from him, gulping air in through lungs that felt seared. Santiago spun around and set his gaze on Mikhel.
Aleksei’s heart raced. He had been a fool to allow Mikhel to stay in the room! Ignoring the ache in his chest, he flashed across the room and stood in front of Mikhel. “He has done nothing to deserve your wrath, Santiago and I will not have him harmed. His only crime is his loyalty to me. Stand away from him. Now! I warn you!” “So. You have a special affection for this one? Well, I have a special affection for Jason Makefield! Tell me where he and the others are or I will go through you and slaughter your favorite brother before your eyes!” “I will allow you to harm him when hell freezes over!” “Then prepare yourself for the freezing over of hell, Madison!” “You go to hell, Santiago!” Summoning up the dark energy he had forsaken after he first saw Mikhel, Aleksei thrust out both of his hands. He felt a coil of darkness fill him and flash out from the palms of his hands. Wilfredo was slammed back against the opposite wall as if by an invisible giant. When Santiago struggled to his feet, Aleksei thrust out his hands and blasted him again, slamming him back against the wall. The effort of using the force so long dormant, sent Aleksei to his knees. Wilfredo staggered to one knee and thrust out his right hand. Unable to summon the strength to move, Aleksei prepared to absorb the blast. In his weakened state, it would hurt like hell, but he doubted it would do any lasting damage to him. To his horror, without warning, Mikhel flashed in front of him and was hit squarely in the chest by two rapid blasts from Santiago’s hand. He silently crumpled and was sent hurling towards the wall behind them. “No!” Roaring with fear and rage, Aleksei sprang to his feet and caught Mikhel before the blasts could send him spinning into the wall. Holding Mikhel’s limp body in his arms, he raised his gaze to Wilfredo’s, aware that his eyes were blood red. “Santiago! You soulless bastard! I will kill you and everyone you hold dear for this! Do you hear me, you ruthless, sanctimonious bastard! I will kill them all slowly and painfully! Every one of them! And you I will torture for all eternity! Do you hear me? Do you know what you have done?! A million years of vengeance will not be long enough to compensate for his life! I will kill you a thousand time and still you will not have paid for his precious life!” A sudden fierce and unrelenting heat filled the room. The air around them began to shimmer like heat rising up from an arid desert floor. A tall, strikingly handsome man with long blond hair and clear blue eyes dressed in all white appeared in the room. Relief filled Aleksei. “Luc! Luc, you must help him!” He clutched Mikhel’s lifeless body in his arms. “Help him, Luc! Please! He’s my brother. He’s so young and innocent and did not deserve this fate. Bring him back and I will return with you and remain at your side forever!” “Do not despair. He is not dead, Aleksei, my son,” the newcomer said, his deep voice soft. Only then did Aleksei hear Mikhel’s heartbeat. It was faint, but unmistakable. Knowing he could let his guard down with Luc there, he slumped against the wall, holding Mikhel in his arms, fighting the urge to weep for the cherished life he thought lost to him.
Santiago, his breathing ragged, rose to his feet and faced Luc. “This is not your concern.” “Although he has forsaken me, Aleksei is to me as Makefield is to you. He is my child… my son. I will not allow you to use his brothers against him. He has a particular regard for this brother. Thank your maker that you did not kill him.” “I had no intention of killing him or Aleksei. Unlike Vladimir Madison and his kind, I do not kill indiscriminately.” “Do not concern yourself any further with the Madison brothers. Aleksei is my son and Vladimir his blood brother. Stand down, Santiago or face my wrath.” Aleksei admired that Santiago didn’t cower, although he was sure he must have felt unmitigated fear in Luc’s presence. Everyone did, even the basest and oldest vampires. “Your son has harmed my children. I have no wish to face you. But I am seven hundred years old. Young, by your standards, I know. Nevertheless, I have lived a long time, but without my favorite children, life means nothing to me. If need be, I will gladly die today to avenge my children.” “There is no need. Aleksei, my son, is no longer like me. He did not kill your children, as I would have. They live, but only so long as you do not go after my son or those dear to him. I say again, Santiago, stand down.” Santiago bowed his head. “As you wish, my lord.” He glanced at Aleksei, his eyes glowing. “I did not intend to harm your brother. I only wanted to know the whereabouts of my children.” Aleksei shook his head, his heart filled with bitter rage. “You had no right to hurt him! He did nothing!” “It was not him I intended to hurt, Madison. He stepped in the way.” “You hurt him! No one hurts my brothers without paying dearly for the mistake. I will kill you, Santiago.” “You will not!” Luc interrupted. “If the two of you continue battling, you will force me to interfere. Is that what you want, my son? To have me on this plane involved in this world’s affairs? You know I will not stand by and let anyone hurt you. Should he somehow manage to kill you—” “You could bring me back,” he pointed out. “Yes. I could and I would, but I will not have you slain! I do not wish you dead!” Luc snarled, snorting smoke from his flared nostrils. “My grief at losing the spark of your life even for a moment would bring an age of chaos to this world not seen since the dawn of time! You are my anchor, my son. You are the reason I do not destroy all in this accursed world of yours. Why can you not understand that?” Aleksei gazed up at the being who had been like a father to him for so long. He knew Luc was hated and feared by everyone in the human world, but he had been kind and nurturing to him. And even when he had found Palea, Luc had allowed him to leave and reclaim his humanity. “I understand. Thank you, Luc.” He felt Luc soften towards him, as he always had. “Take your brother and go, my Aleksei. Take the time he needs to recover. I will ensure your safe passage out.” He rose and started towards the door. Halfway there, he paused and looked back. Luc gazed at him with longing in the blue eyes that had turned dark with sorrow. “I haven’t forsaken you, Luc, it’s just that—”
“That you want to live among your own kind. I tell myself I understand, but in truth, I do not. There is nothing in the universe I would not give or teach you would you but stay by my side, my son.” “Luc, I can’t. There’s my family and a woman—” Luc stared at him, looking into his eyes and into his soul. Finally he nodded. “So you have finally found her, my son. When you bring your firstborn to me, Aleksei, I will be what you call a grandfather… will I not?” Aleksei could just imagine Dani’s reaction to being told he was taking any child they might have to visit Luc. She’d skin him alive and probably slap Luc too. He smiled at the thought, then frowned, trying not to sound bitter when he spoke. “I cannot seem to father children, Luc.” “That is not so. Have I not always given you everything you wanted, my son?” Luc had given him everything within his dark power. “You have, but Luc—” “You not only can father children, Aleksei, you already have.” “What? I have? How?” He felt a wave of joy. So that’s what Dani had been trying to keep from him. She was pregnant! After all the long, bitter years, he was going to be a father! “Luc, I promise I’ll bring my child to meet you.” “And you must not fear for him. Although he is fine and fierce and headstrong, I will not lay any claim to him. But I must see him, my son.” “Him?” “Your firstborn is a boy.” “Dani won’t like it, but as soon as he is old enough, I will bring him to see you. I promise, Luc.” “But your woman Dani is not the mother of your son.” Aleksei froze. If Dani wasn’t the mother of his child, who did that leave? Clare Wilton? He shuddered at the thought. No way Dani would forgive him an indiscretion of that magnitude. He stared at Luc, a desperate question in his gaze. “No,” he said simply. “She is not the mother of my grandson. Now go.” “Tasha?” he asked, his heart thumping with remembered pleasure and real affection for the woman he had fallen in love with before she left for Africa and he met Dani. He could easily live with Tasha being the mother of his son. He could probably even get Dani to understand. Luc shook his head. “Your woman Tasha is not the mother.” He ran through a mental list of all the women he had bedded in the last forty years or so. Chantel… Marika… Karen… Angela… Charity… Joanie… the list went on. It could be any number of women living in almost every part of the world. Shit. He needed help. “Luc, who—” “I will tell you no more. You cannot have everything all your own way, Aleksei. If you will not rejoin me, do not expect all the benefits of my knowledge. Now go.” “I will, Luc, but I just need a little help in narrowing the possibilities. If you could just see your way clear to—” “No, Aleksei!” “At least give me a time frame in which to work. Is he an infant? How about his name or his mother’s name? Where does he—”
“No more questions, Aleksei! This meeting grows tiresome for me. It makes me ache for the time when you were at my side as my son. Go, Aleksei, before I find this parting from you too much to bear and keep you with me for another hundred years. And do not seek revenge for this, my son.” “Luc, he hurt one of my little brothers. I—” “Watching you leave me again does not improve my mood, Aleksei. Do not anger me or this world will know great grief. I have said my last word on the subject, Aleksei. Go.” With his gut bursting with resentment and fury at Santiago for hurting Mikhel, he went. He wanted to console himself by thinking he would get a chance for another go at Santiago when he didn’t have to worry about Mikhel and the others, but he knew better than to cross Luc. And now there was the added worry of a son he had not known existed. When things settled down, he would visit Luc and hopefully coerce more information from him about the mother of his son. His son. Who in God’s name was the mother? And how old was he? Luc had spoken of him as fierce and headstrong so he surely wasn’t an infant. Perhaps he was a preteen in desperate need of a male figure in his life. What was his name? How was he? Where was he? He closed his eyes briefly and reached out. My son. Fear not. Wherever you are, I will find you.
Chapter Eighteen Aleksei had only moved halfway down the hall before Mikhel stirred in his arms. He paused and looked down. Mikhel’s eyes fluttered open. “Aleksei?” He kissed Mikhel’s forehead and gave him a gentle hug. “Mikhel! How are you feeling?” “Like I’ve been staked. My chest aches like the fires of hell are burning there.” He licked his lips. “Put me down, Aleksei. I can walk.” “You’re sure?” He nodded. “Yes. If Serge sees me like this, we’ll have to knock him out to keep him from rushing back to battle Santiago.” “It would be a very short battle,” he pointed out. He and Mikhel exchanged quick looks. Then Mikhel hit a fist against his shoulder and the two of them dissolved into a fit of helpless laughter. They laughed so hard, tears ran down both their cheeks. Their laughter stopped as abruptly as it had started and they clung to each other, saying I love you without words. Finally, Mikhel pushed at his shoulder and Aleksei set him on his feet, but kept an arm around his shoulders. “Now what the fuck were you thinking, Mikhel?” “What do you mean?” “You shouldn’t have jumped in front of me.” Mikhel leaned against him, his breathing slow and labored. “What was I supposed to do? Let him hit you while you were down?” “Yes! It would have hurt like hell, but it would not have endangered my life as it did yours!” “If I hadn’t been prepared to die for you, I wouldn’t have come.” He nodded wearily. “Well, damn it, Mikhel! Do not do it again! When I saw you hit and fall limp… I thought you were dead!” Mikhel gave him a slight smile. “So did I. Damn, I’ve never felt anything so painful. My lungs feel as if they’ve been seared.” Aleksei touched his chest. His own lungs still stung. “Believe me, I know the feeling.” Mikhel looked around the wide landing. “What happened? Did you kill Santiago?” “No.” “What happened?” He had no wish for Mikhel to know just how dark his past was. “My mentor arrived and extracted a promise from us both that we would not seek revenge. But had Santiago killed you, no one could have extracted such a promise from me, Mikhel.” “I know,” he said quietly, then… “Who is your mentor?” “He’s ageless and powerful beyond your imagination.”
“Older and more powerful than Santiago?” “Much, more so.” “Will Santiago go after Vlad again?” “No.” “Will he come after us?” “No.” “How can you be so sure?” “No one who doesn’t fancy an eternity in hell would cross my mentor.” Mikhel stared up at him. “An eternity in hell? Are you saying your mentor is—” “It’s time for us to leave. Are you sure you’re all right?” He nodded slowly. “Yes, but—” “Mikhel, there are things in my past that are best left there. He is one of them. Does it make you think less of me, Mikhel?” “Even when I didn’t know who you were, you were always my big brother. Nothing could make me think less of you, Aleksei.” They shared a long embrace before Mikhel drew away from him. “Tell me, Mikhel. What is it like?” “What is what like?” He paused. Now was probably not a good time for this, but he had to know. “Being a father. What is that like?” Mikhel smiled, his eyes lighting. “It’s… I don’t know… incredible… ” He shook his head, still smiling. “No. It’s beyond that. I don’t know how to explain it. When I look at Dimitri, I feel as if everything that ever went wrong in my life was worth it just because he’s alive and he’s my son.” Mikhel balled a hand into a fist and hit it against his chest, his eyes misting. “My son, Aleksei. A part of me. And when I hold him and he looks up at me with his eyes glowing and his incisors bared… there is no feeling more awesome than being his father. Nothing compares to that, Aleksei. Nothing. Not even bloodlust.” And this feeling that Mikhel could not put into words and brought him to tears was what he had missed. For how long? How long would it take to find his son? He recalled how he’d felt when he first found Palea. And how would his son feel when he did find him? What demons would he have to slay to win his son’s love? “Why do you ask about fatherhood, Aleksei?” “Because I have just learned that I have a son.” “You do?!” Mikhel grinned and pumped his hand. “Hey! I’m a father and an uncle! What’s his name? How old is he? When do we get to meet him?!” “I have no idea.” Mikhel’s smiled faltered. “To which questions?” “To any of them.” He took a deep breath. “It’s not something I’m prepared to talk about right now, Mikhel. This will remain between you and I?” “Well… sure… if that’s what you want… but you know I’m in investigations. I can help you, Aleksei.” He nodded. “We’ll talk about it later.”
“Okay, then let’s talk about something else.” “Such as?” “The two full-bloods outside with Serge are Tatiana and Andrei, aren’t they?” Aleksei sighed, seized by the memory of having called Tatiana Tat instead of Ana in the heat of battle. He nodded. “Yes, but they have no particular wish to know you and the others.” “Why? What have we ever done that they should disown us?” “Nothing. You’ve done nothing.” Mikhel took a deep, labored breath. “Then what do the three or is it the four of you think Mother has done? Tell me Aleksei. I want to know.” He shook his head. “No. I have to talk to her first. Then I’ll tell you… if you still want to know. All right?” He felt Mikhel’s reluctance, but finally he nodded. He hugged Mikhel close, knowing there was a good chance this would be the last time they would be close as brothers. When Mikhel learned of Vlad’s thirst for Palea’s life, he knew he would be asked to make a choice he would find impossible. “But then I’ll want the whole truth, Aleksei.” He nodded and they went out into the night to reassure the others that they were alive and well. As he watched Serge cling to Mikhel with tears of relief rolling down his cheeks, he vowed that he would never again risk one of his sibling’s lives as he had with Mikhel. The thought of Santiago getting away with nearly killing Mikhel burned in the pit of his stomach. Aleksei, fighting off his ache for vengeance, knew where he could find succor. He needed Dani, but first he needed to see her.
***** Tatiana, pacing in the living room of her waterfront apartment, sighed and turned to face the man sprawled on her loveseat. “I think, Drei, that we will have to go.” “Why? Give me one reason why we should. What do we owe her, Tat?” he demanded. She sighed and shook her head, running her fingers through her hair. The idea of trying to save Palea Dumont created conflicting feelings in her, but she had decided she and Drei had to at least try. “Sei seems to think she’s worth saving.” “Tat, Sei isn’t always right,” he said, his blues eyes narrowing. “And I for one say Vlad is welcome to his vengeance.” “Drei, it’s unseemly to kill one’s mother.” He shrugged. “Maybe so, but she’s hardly been a mother to us, has she?” He sounded bitter and she understood that. She and Drei had only been five years old that horrible night in Virginia when they had been abandoned by the mother they had adored. But Aleksei had taken turns holding them all and assuring them they would be all right. That night he had become more than a big brother. He had become father and mother as well. He had never lead them astray. “Andrei, if Sei thinks she’s worth saving, then she must be. He’s known her for some
fifty years. He must have seen something worthwhile in her.” He rose and crossed the room to stare down at her. “Tat, we would have to kill Vlad to stop him. Are you saying you’re willing to kill him to save her?” The question annoyed her. She was hard-pressed not to backhand him. Sometimes Drei forgot himself. “You know that’s not what I’m saying. But I think we need to at least try to reason with him.” “Look, Tat, I know you have a way with Vlad, but if Sei can’t reason with him, no one can. And I will not side with her against him.” She narrowed her gaze and stared up into his eyes. “You will do as I say, Drei.” She wasn’t surprised when he shook his head. “No, Tat, I will not.” She sighed and swung away from him. She shook her head and turned back to face him, pointing a finger at him. “Drei, I am not in the mood for this. I have decided. We are going to go and try to talk Vlad out of killing her. Is that clear? Or will you disown me as you have, Vlad?” He sucked in an angry breath and bared his incisors. “That is not fair! I have not disowned him, Tat! And I would sooner die than disown you! You know that. You know that I… ” “Then you will accompany me to speak to Vlad?” “Haven’t I always been at your side, Tat? You have no reason to suspect I would ever… let you down.” She heard the hurt in his voice, saw pain in the blue gaze that mirrored her own. Just as Vlad depended on Sei, to a lesser extent, she knew Drei depended on her. Like their older siblings, she and Drei had formed a very close relationship. And when they had parted from Aleksei and Vlad, they had needed each other even more. She knew Drei sometimes found it difficult to bow to her will, as oldest twin. She extended a hand and he pressed against her. She closed her arms around him and reached up to kiss his cheek. “You have never let me down, Drei. Never. And I know you won’t now. So. We’ll go help.” “Tat we don’t even know where to look and you know Vlad won’t answer because he’ll know what we want.” “We have to at least try, Drei.” He sighed and moved across the room. She paused, remembering her father, a tall, gentle man with big hands who used to rock her to sleep at night and call her his pretty, darling, baby girl hundreds of years earlier. In his arms, she had felt loved and safe. Remembering how much she still missed him, would always miss him, made her eyes mist with tears. “Do you remember father, Drei?” He nodded slowly, looking beyond her, into the past. “Yes. I will always remember him and how much he loved us… and how much I loved him.” She felt a wave of pain radiating from him and sent him a hug along the special bond they’d always shared. “He loved her too, Drei. We’ll try to save her because it’s what father would have wanted. We will try to do this for him and for our little brothers and sister.” He sighed. “Sometimes you are so soft, Tat. You’re lusting to meet Katie.”
“I am not!” “And you’ve fallen in love with her baby vamps, haven’t you?” She grinned suddenly. “Now Drei, you have to admit they are so sweet and handsome.” “No, I don’t.” He shrugged. “Although I will allow that they are brave beyond their abilities, strength, and good sense. Imagine either of them thinking they could survive a confrontation with a vampire of Santiago’s abilities.” “And yet they came anyway. They are worthy. Are they not?” He nodded. “Yes. I suppose so.” She tilted her head and looked at him. “So?” He sighed. “So we’ll try to do it for father and for them.” “That’s my, Drei.” She extended an arm. “Come, give me some love.” He crossed the room and they shared a warm embrace. She kissed his cheek and drew away. “Now. We hunt.” She quickly changed into dark sweats and running shoes and then they left her apartment, flashing into the night.
***** Palea looked up as he walked into the living room of the Dodge House. As usual, her eyes burned with delight and a warm smile touched her lips as she saw him. “Aleksei!” She rose and rushed at him. He opened his arms and she burrowed against him, rubbing her cheek against his chest. “Aleksei! Mikhel told me how you protected him and Serge. A thousand thank yous, my handsome one. I am forever in your debt. Yes?” “No. I would die before I allowed anyone to hurt them,” he assured her. “Of that I was sure, Aleksei.” He held her, thinking how small and fragile she sometimes appeared, but he knew she was far from helpless. While ruthless when circumstances demanded, she could also be sweet, compassionate, and loving. At least with the children she had protected and raised to adulthood. And yet before that night in the Virginia woods, she had protected and loved him and his siblings. So what had gone wrong? Why had she deserted them? This woman who had borne him was an enigma to him. Sometimes when he watched her interact with Mikhel, Serge, and Kattia, the bitterness and hate that had driven him for so long nearly overwhelmed him. They’d had all the love and tenderness from her that he and the others had been denied when they’d needed it most. Vlad in particular had suffered for her sins. The taste of bile rose in his throat, threatening to choke him. Would his son welcome him with tears and kisses or greet him with curses and hatred? She stiffened and drew away from him. The dark eyes that looked up at him were troubled. “Aleksei. Little one. It has been so long. You are well?” “Yes.” He looked away from her searching gaze. While he had managed to keep his secret from her for over fifty years, it was difficult. Sometimes he looked at her and just wanted to sit at her feet and bury his face against her legs as he’d seen Mikhel and Serge so often do when they were in need of comfort—a comfort that had always been denied
him. He felt her small, soft hand against his cheek and reluctantly looked down at her. “What is it, little one? All is not well with you. No? I sense a great sadness in you. It burdens me to know that you are not content, my handsome one. There is something I can do to ease your pain? Yes?” He stared down at her. She was the chief cause of most of the grief he’d ever known and she wanted to know how she could ease it? Because of her desertion Vlad had turned from a quiet, innocent child, to a ruthless and remorseless killer. And she asked why? He swung away from her and moved to stare out the patio doors into the garden. The garden that she lavished so much attention on while her child withered and faded away from lack of her love. “When I was very young, my mother deserted me,” he told her, making no effort to conceal his bitterness. “Oh, no, little one! That cannot be!” She crossed the room and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her cheek against his back. “No woman who birthed one such as you could have ever willingly left you. You will tell me what happened, we will cry together, and you will feel better. Yes?” She released him, took his right hand in hers, and led him over to her favorite chair in front of the fire. She sat and without thinking, he sank down at her feet. She stroked his hair gently and when she spoke, her voice was soft and invited his confidence. “All is not well with you, little one. I feel your pain. You will let me share it with you. Yes?” His chest constricted and anguish filled his soul. He wanted to spew out all the hate, pain, and anger that had eaten at him for so long, but he found that he couldn’t. Whatever she had done in the past, she had changed. She was no longer that cold woman who had left all of her family for dead. To his younger siblings she was kind, loving, and attentive. She had nourished and protected them always, earning and deserving their unreserved love. For their sakes and hers, he would not force her to face the ugliness of her past. Instead, he would take Vlad and Dani and go far away and never see the Dumonts again. “That’s very kind of you, but I will be fine.” He drew away from her and rose to his feet. “I have to leave now.” She shot to her feet. “But you just arrived and we do not see nearly enough of you!” She clutched his hand. “Stay awhile, little one. Let me offer you the comfort you need.” He stared down at her and felt his eyes glow. Now she wanted to give him comfort? “You have already done what you could.” As he bent to kiss her cheek, she cried out and clutched him to her. Feeling a lump of emotion in his throat, he pulled away and flashed across the room to the door. She flashed past him and he had to stop abruptly to keep from running into her at the front door. “I cannot allow you to leave like this, little one. There is a sadness in you that tears at my heart. You must let me help you.” Her eyes filled with tears and he realized that he had allowed his control to slip sufficiently for her to feel the wave of grief and anger he felt. He usually shielded his thoughts when around her. But now, knowing he was seeing her for the last time, he found it impossible to keep all his feelings hidden.
He smiled and touched her cheek. She immediately clasped his hand and turned her mouth into his palm. “Do not weep for me. I will be all right. Just seeing you like this has brought me a measure of peace I have not felt for a very long time.” She looked up at him, tears streaming down her cheeks. “You will not be back.” It wasn’t a question. He shook his head and felt his own eyes well with tears. “No, but I want you to know… that I love you.” “And I love you, little one. I could not love you more if you were of my own flesh. Tell me what it is that is driving you away. Please. I have known too much grief in my life. I have much now, but I have lost much.” Her slender body shook with sobs. “The thought of never seeing you again is too much to bear. Tell me. Let me help you, little one. Please.” He drew her in his arms and held her, allowing the tears to roll uncheck down his cheeks. “I can’t. Just know that no matter where I am… you will never be far from my thoughts. Be happy with your husband and children.” She raised her tear stained face to look up at him. “No! You must not go! I will not allow it! I cannot bear to lose you, Aleksei!” He drew away from her and wiped at his cheeks. “Even if we never meet again, you will never lose me. Never!” he promised and flashed past her and away from the Dumont family compound. Overcome with a new grief at losing her all over again, he sought out the one person capable of alleviating his pain. He would return home to pack, then he would track down Vlad, make him understand why he had to give up his thirst for Palea’s life, and then he would go to Dani. Dani. He closed his eyes briefly and reached out to her. Dani.
***** Flashing through the night after separating from Drei to increase their chances of locating Vlad, with her thoughts on Timbersmith, Tatiana sped past the figure of a man, moving along in the shadows. She hesitated, then turned and responding to an inexplicable impulse, she circled back. “Are you all right?” The man tensed, took a step back, and pushed aside his long dark coat, revealing a short sword. Tatiana looked him over, realizing immediately that he was not fully human. And yet he was not vampire. She frowned. Human latent. And if the weapon was any indicator, a hunter. She studied him. He was tall and handsome with a nicely muscled body and thick, dark, wavy hair. She looked into his dark, piercing eyes and felt a particular twisting in her stomach that surprised her. She hadn’t felt such a reaction to anyone with even a modicum of vampire blood in a very long time. She saw the remnants of an ugly bruise along one side of his face. “I am Ana. You will have no need of your blade. I mean you no harm,” she said. His dark gaze lingered on her face. “I am… Jac… Eric Jason… I think you know what I am.” “Yes, but as you are not hunting me, I foresee no immediate problem. You’ve been injured.”
He allowed his coat to fall back over his sword and gave her a crooked smile that she found rather endearing. “Actually, I’ve had my ass kicked.” She liked a man who could laugh at himself. She smiled. “Bit off more than you could chew?” He nodded, touching a sizable lump on the back of his head. “You could say that, yes.” He licked his lips. “I… ah… I’m feeling just a little… dizzy.” His legs buckled. Flashing forward, she caught him in her arms, and swept him off his feet. Cradling him against her breasts left her breathless. She fought back the urge to hold him closer still and kiss him. He was injured and required help, not her unwarranted lust. “Where can I take you?” He took a deep breath and rubbed his bruised cheek against her breasts, making her heart thump. “I don’t suppose you’d like to take me home and fuck me back to good health, would you?” The thought held an undeniable appeal. Looking down into his dark eyes, she felt herself creaming. Cradled against her body and holding him with one arm, she stroked her other hand down his chest and abs to cup his cock. He immediately began hardening under her fingers. She’d had bigger cocks, but he was hard and thick. A latent who knew how to fuck could dispense considerable pleasure with a stiff eight inches. She licked her lips and surrendering to her desire, she kissed him. He curled his fingers in her hair and devoured her mouth, urging her lips apart. A coil of heat tightened in her belly. She hadn’t had a fuck since the break up with Timbersmith. How she’d missed his long, thick cock leisurely plowing into her for what felt like hours of bliss. Now she found she wanted to feel this hunter’s cock against her… in her. She allowed him to slide down to his feet but kept an arm around him to ensure he didn’t fall. He pressed forward against her and deepened the kiss. Hungrily sucking on her tongue, he ran his hands down her back to cup her ass. She shivered. She loved having her ass held as a lover kissed or fucked her. Unable to resist the sudden ache in her pussy, she picked him up and flashed into the night with him. A mile up the road, they came onto the warehouse district, dotted with abandoned buildings. She went into the first open one. Tossing his weapons aside, she pressed him against the nearest wall. Baring her pussy and his cock, she began impaling herself on him. His cock, feeling like hot silk, started a slow burn as she eased it into her pussy. With just the head in, she shuddered and went damp. “Oooh! Oh, that feels nice.” He groaned. “Oh, damn! Nice isn’t the word, sweet.” His lips felt feverish against hers. His voice was deep, warm, and utterly seductive. He grabbed her ass and crushed his lips down on hers. He pulled her forward until his entire thick length nestled in her. Then he fucked his cock into her with a greed and delight that inflamed her passions. “God, you’re beautiful and you feel so good,” he murmured against her lips. Kissing and grinding against each other, they had a quick, explosive standing fuck that left Tatiana filled with his seed in only a matter of minutes. It was good but not enough. She was close, but hadn’t yet come. “Make me come!” “That’s the plan, sweet.” He pushed up her sweatshirt, spilled her large, tender breasts into his hands, and took one nipple between his lips. He sucked it slowly, circling the nipple with the tip of his tongue until it was hard and achy. He then gave her
other nipple and breast the same sweet attention, igniting a fire in her belly and in her heart. His moist mouth ravished her breasts, increasing the heat in her pussy. Pleasure clutched at her heart. When he reached down and rubbed his thumb against her clit, she exploded, creaming his cock. “Oooh. Oooh, yes!” He continued sucking her breasts and rubbing her clit until she tumbled down from her natural high. Then he lifted his head and looked down at her. He cupped a palm over one cheek. “Damn, honey, you have the sweetest pussy I’ve had the pleasure of fucking in a very long time.” She laughed, pleased and wildly excited that he was still in her and still deliciously hard. Timbersmith had been an above average lover with a big, hard body that drove her nuts, but he’d required a lot of patience as he needed time to recuperate between their delicious fucks. Clearly this handsome hunter with the dark, magnetic eyes didn’t suffer from that malady. “I’ll bet you say that to all the fems who let you fuck them on the first meeting.” “No.” He curled his fingers in her hair and gazed into her eyes, his expression earnest. “No. No, sweet. It’s not just a line.” He thrust his dick deep in her. “I mean it.” She stared up at him and decided he spoke the truth. “I think you do.” “Oh, I do.” He bent his head and brushed his mouth against hers and the muscles in her belly tightened. “Oh, damn. Let’s do that again.” Definitely not a good idea. “Yes.” She linked her arms around his neck, stroking her fingers through his hair. “Do me again. Fuck me.” “On the floor this time. I want to lie on top of you. You can wrap your long legs around me and really let me get into your sweet cunt. I want to fuck you until I’m balls deep in hot pussy juice and warm cream. Then I want to pump my seed deep inside you until I knock you up. Then I want to fuck you all over again and make your pussy mine and you’re carrying my baby.” He had a deep, sexy voice that sent ripples along her nerve endings. She wanted to take him home and spend the night… several nights fucking with him, but now was not the time for a fuck fest. And he was not a lover with whom she could afford to lose her reasoning ability. And his talk of knocking her up, struck a chord in her. She had long since given up all hope of ever getting pregnant. In well over three hundred years of lovers, she’d never managed to get pregnant. She had prayed and hoped for three years to have Timbersmith’s baby, only to be disappointed. “There’s no time for that.” He clutched her ass in his hands. “Let’s make time. I swear I’m going to knock you up, baby.” “You can’t.” “Oh, don’t be so sure of that. Do you have any idea how sweet and irresistible you are?” He dug his dick into her. “I have to have some more pussy. I have to have you.” She loved a man who gave her rough, hard sex and talked dirty to her. She gasped and lost her remaining self-control and wildly fucked herself on his cock. She’d never had such a delicious eight inches. They kissed, caressed, and clutched at each other until they exploded together. Their simultaneous climax was so powerful, they collapsed onto the floor, his cock
popping out of her. She felt empty. She reached out to fondle his hot cock. “Oh. Put it back in!” “Oh, sweet. I’m going to.” He eased her onto her back. Instead of immediately thrusting into her and fucking her hard, he gently kissed her lips and stroked his big warm hands over her body. He slipped between her legs and pressed a gentle yet torrid kiss against her pussy. “Hmm.” He parted the lips of her cunt and ran the tip of his tongue along the length of her. “You smell so good… you taste divine. You are so beautiful and so sexy. You take my breath away. I think it’s time I took some more pussy.” He flicked his tongue against her clit, sending a jolt of delight through her. He ate her slowly, but sensuously, sending flashes of heat and chills all through her, and a flood of moisture to her pussy. She creamed his lips and his tongue. He inserted a finger up her ass and continued to greedily feed at the altar of her cunt until she moaned, shuddered, and came again. “Oooh! Take as much pussy as you can handle, Hunter.” He gave her pussy a final, long sweet kiss. He eased his finger out of her ass and slid up her body and rested between her legs. “Oh, honey. I can handle quite a lot of pussy. Ass too. And that’s one big, fine ass you got back there. I’d love to fuck it and spank it.” She laughed, feeling giddy that she was about to be fucked again by the handsome hunter. She ran her hands up his chest and wound her arms around his neck. “An ass man, huh?” “Tits and ass, man, honey. I love them both.” “Tits and ass, huh? What about pussy?” “I love that most of all, darlin’… especially yours.” “Prove it. Put your cock in me and fuck me. Show me what you’re working with again! Thrust every last inch into me and take me! Make me yours!” She ground her hips against his. “I need your cock. Fuck me! Now!” “Oh, damn, sweet. But first, let’s take our clothes off.” They scrambled out of their cloths. He placed his on the floor and gently eased her onto the pile. “Comfy?” And when she’d nodded, he thrust into her. She wrapped her legs around him. She undulated her body in time with his thrusts and held him close. He rained kisses down on her mouth searing the taste of his lips onto hers. His tongue, dancing with hers, sent jolts of delight and bliss through her. They fucked slowly and sweetly, taking the time to enjoy and savor their unexpectedly sweet union. And Tatiana, so hungry for love and affection, felt as if he were pulling her into a vortex of heat and desire. He caressed her, whispered to her, made love to her body and her mind. And this time when she came, she felt as if he had reached into her chest and demanded possession of her heart. She willingly surrendered it and was almost brought to tears. He rolled over so that she lay atop him. He stroked his hands down her back and cupped his hands over her ass. “Oh, Ana. You are so sweet and so beautiful,” he whispered, kissing the top of her hair. “That was incredible. God, you’re so sweet.” His words flowed over her like a warm, hypnotic caress, numbing her senses. For
long moments after they came, she lay impaled on him, stunned that she could feel so vulnerable and needy after a fuck that should have been casual and meaningless. She felt more alive and happy than she’d felt in years. He ran the tips of his fingers down her back. “Are you going to tell me your real name?” He kissed her and cupped his palms over her ass. Fire and ice raced through her. “You should talk about real names, Eric.” He laughed and peppered her lips with kisses. “Where have you been my whole life?” She guessed he wasn’t much over seventy. That made him entirely too young for a vampire her age. Vampire. A fem had no business letting a despised hunter do her. She must have taken leave of her senses. She gave herself an angry mental shake. She was too damned old to be taken in so easily by a silver-tongued devil who might one day come hunting her or someone she loved. And there she was lying on his cock like a stuck pig, hoping he’d continue to whisper inconsequential nothings in her ear as he fucked her again with his rock hard, sugar dick. She had pressing business and could not afford to lie there mooning like some silly teenager who’d just had her cherry busted. “Your whole life? You’re very young.” “It’s not the age of a man that counts, it’s the skills he’s acquired during that time that you should concern yourself with. I am old enough, and skillful enough, to know how to keep you happy and satisfied,” he told her, fucking her slowly. She reluctantly pulled herself off his cock and rose. His cum leaking out of her satisfied pussy, gave her a lecherous thrill. Feeling warm and happy, and yet sad, she picked up her clothes. “I have to go.” “No, damn it, you don’t!” He bounded to his feet. He gripped her hips and thrust into her again. She shuddered, closing her eyes so she could more fully enjoy the feelings of bliss and delight. She gripped his ass and fucked him back. “Ooh, damn, we have to stop this!” “When hell freezes over.” Keeping his shaft in her, he pushed her against the wall and fucked her hard and furiously. The frenzied motion of his cock slamming into her, drove her to a quick and explosive orgasm. Her climax was so intense, her knees buckled. Holding her hips still, so he could really rut into her, as if he couldn’t get enough of her, he finally detonated, shooting a blast of creamy cum into her pussy. “Oooh!” “Get use to this feeling, sweet, because this is how it’s going to be from now on! You ’re my woman… my fem and this is my pussy and I’ll fuck it and you anytime I like!” He bit into her breast. Her stomach muscles clenched and she was in danger of losing her reasoning ability completely. And that she couldn’t afford. She slumped against the wall, his cock, hot and silky, still balls deep in her. “That’s enough, Hunter. Remove your cock!” “No!” He bent his head and brushed his lips against hers. He slapped the sides of her ass hard enough to make them sting and her mound tingle. “You’re mine. This pussy is mine!”
He sounded possessive and greedy like some teenage male in lust after his first taste of pussy. She shoved against his shoulders until his cock came out of her pussy with a popping sound. “I am not some human whore you can order around, Hunter.” “Human or not, you’re my whore!” She tightened her lips. “Don’t forget who and what I am,” she warned. “And don’t you forget that I am not some human male you can fuck and discard at will!” he shot back. “You don’t just fuck me and then pat me on the head and send me on my merry way with a wilted dick! You started this and damn you, you’re going to finish it!” “I don’t have time for this shit, boy!” He grabbed her arms and hauled her against his still hard cock. “Don’t you call me boy, damn you! I don’t give a fuck how old you are! I’m a man.” He punched his hips forward and his cock plowed back into her pussy. He curled his fingers in her hair. “Your man and you’d do well to remember that, you sweet bitch!” She’d always hated being called a bitch, but the word on his lips, sounded like a sweet word of love. But she had to put an end to this. She shoved him away again and pulled herself off his cock. “Don’t make me show you just how powerful I am, Hunter! I’ m going now and don’t try to stop me again.” She rapidly dressed with trembling hands. He dressed almost as quickly and slipped an arm around her waist. When he spoke his voice had softened. “Wait a minute. You can’t just walk out on me like this. I need to see you again.” The thought was exciting, but impossible. Even if he weren’t after her, he was a vampire hunter. He killed her kind. He was not the type of man she could take home to Drei and the others. She’d been a fool to fuck him. “This vampire you ran into, is he likely to return and injure you?” He shook his head. “No. He could have killed us, but didn’t. He’s not the vicious type.” “Us? You’re not alone?” “I am now. We separated just to be on the safe side. In case he returned, we wouldn’ t be lined up like sitting ducks.” The thought of anyone menacing him made her burn with rage. She hesitated, touching the bruise that marred one side of his handsome face. “You won’t be a sitting duck. I’ll see you some place safe.” “No! I don’t want you involved. He’s very powerful.” “So am I,” she said. “And I am not alone. My brother is near. I’ll call him and between the two of us we can and will protect you.” “No!” He gave her a lopsided grin. “Damn. You’ve walked right out of my fantasies and into my heart.” She sucked in a breath. “Have I?” “Oh, yes. I’ve always wanted to meet a stunningly beautiful, kick-ass fem with an incredible pussy.” He kissed her lips. “And you are everything I’d hoped you’d be. Beautiful, sexy, sweet, and strong.” He drew away from her, smiling. “I know it doesn’t look like it, but I really can take care of myself. I don’t want you to take care of me. I want you to fuck me.”
She smiled. “I’ve already done that several times.” “It wasn’t enough. Fucking you several times every night for an eternity wouldn’t be enough.” Her heart thumped painfully in her chest and she wet her lips. The urge… the need to surrender to him completely nearly overcame her commonsense. But she could not fall for him. “I have to go.” He reached down and captured her hand in his. “Look, I know this is a little strange, but it does happen. I have to see you again.” She gave his hand a gentle squeeze. “You must know how impossible that is.” He bent his head and kissed her. “All I know is that I have to see you again. I have to. Tell me when I can see you again. I’m not taking no for an answer,” he insisted, some of his former aggression returning. “You have to. This little bit of midnight madness shouldn’t have happened. It cannot happen again.” “It has to happen again.” “No! We cannot have a relationship.” “I haven’t felt like this for a very long time. I am not just letting you walk away!” She leaned into him, spreading her hands across his chest, wanting to memorize the rhythm of his heartbeat. “You have to.” She kissed him again and flashed into the night. He raced after her, caught her hand, and swung her around to face him. “You can’t walk away from what we just shared.” “I have to. For both our sakes, Hunter.” “Not Hunter. My name is—” She pressed her fingers against his lips to silence him. “It’s best if I call you Hunter for you are a hunter of my people. I must not forget that again. Now I am going.” “No, damn it, you are not!” Feeling a heavy ache in her chest, she pulled away and raced into the shadows. “Ana! Wait!” He attempted to follow her. Although he was much faster than an ordinary human, he wasn’t fast enough to maintain the speed of which she was capable. He began to fall behind. “You can run, but you can’t hide from me. I’ll find you!” he shouted into the night. “I don’t care where you go, Ana. I don’t care how long it takes. You are mine and I will find you! You hear me? And when I do, I’d better not find anyone with you or I’ll kill him and cut off his damn cock! You are mine and I will not let you go!” Forcing herself to press on, she increased her speed until there was no hope of him keeping up with her. Only then did she slow down. With the sound of his voice echoing in her ears, the taste of his lips burned onto her mouth, and the feel of his hot cock seared into her pussy, she fought against the crushing certainly that in leaving him she was making one of the biggest mistakes of her life.
***** Adam held Katie cradled against his body as they slowly moved around the dim
dance floor. He was silent, focusing all his concentration on “telling” Katie without words that Vlad would be going after Palea. But he didn’t seem to be getting the message through. He knew Katie was still worried about meeting Mark’s son and that consumed a lot of her time and thoughts. At this rate, he’d have to come right out and tell her of the danger to Palea. He projected an imagine in his mind of Vlad, incisors bared, eyes glowing stalking through the night, a feral look marring his handsome face. Suddenly, Katie jerked her head from his shoulder and stared at him with wide, horror filled eyes. “Oh, my God, Adam! It can’t be! He promised me he wouldn’t hurt her!” Adam froze, realizing that the information Katie had plucked from his mind had led her to believe that it was Aleksei going after Palea instead of Vlad. But she didn’t know about Vlad. He hesitated, not sure what to do. She pulled away, staring at him. “Oh, God, I have to tell Mikhel and Serge.” She turned and was gone in a flash. He walked back to the table they’d shared over dinner and sank into his chair. There. It was done. He had warned Katie and that was a good thing. He had betrayed Vlad and that was not a good thing. But he’d had no choice. If he ever found out, Vlad would have to understand and forgive him.
***** Filled with rage and a sense of betrayal that nearly choked him, Mikhel kicked in the door of the mainline home he and Cal had tracked Aleksei to and stormed into the house. Although Serge and Katie had wanted to accompany him, he had convinced them to stay at the Dodge House in case Aleksei showed up there. “Aleksei!” he roared. “Where the fuck are you, Aleksei?” Aleksei appeared suddenly in front of him. His dark gaze flickered to the door lying in his foyer and back to Mikhel’s face. “Is the damned door too difficult a concept for you to grasp, pup? Come in after it’s open. You don’t kick it in and then walk in over it.” Mikhel compressed his lips into a tight line. Pup? It had a nasty connotation. No wonder Serge had never liked having Aleksei call him pup. “Where is he?” demanded. “Where is who?” “Vlad!” He snarled and spat on the floor near Aleksei’s left foot. “Why do you ask?” “I’ve just left Katie in hysterics. She came to me telling me you were coming to kill Mother. But I knew it wasn’t you she saw. It was Vlad. Wasn’t it?” Aleksei ran a hand through his dreads. “Yes.” “Why does he want to kill her?” “What does it matter why?! He wants to kill her! He’s coming to kill her!” Mikhel shook his head. “Let him come. We’ll kill him like a dog if necessary,” he said grimly. Aleksei stared at him. “You have no idea… you and your sheltered, pampered life have no idea how powerful he is. He won’t hesitate to kill you.” He narrowed his gaze. “I wouldn’t count on that, if I were you, Aleksei. I won’t be facing him alone. Serge, Katie, and our father will stand with me. We will protect her
from him.” Aleksei shook his head. “He will kill you all. You have no idea of the power of a centuries old vampire who’s dwelled in darkness nearly all his life. You and Serge and Katie will not be strong enough to stop him. I’m not even sure Palea herself could stop him.” “Then you stop him.” Aleksei recoiled and shook his head, angrily tossing his dreads. “Vlad is my twin brother,” he reminded him. He paced the length of the foyer. “I don’t give a flying fuck who he is, Aleksei! You stop him! You owe us that much as our older brother!” “Owe you? I owe you? Who the fuck do you think has kept him away from you this long?” “Keep him away longer.” “You think I haven’t tried to stop him?” He stopped and swung around to face Aleksei. “I don’t mean with words. I know you can stop him if you want to.” Aleksei’s gaze narrowed. “The only way I can stop him, Mikhel, is to kill him.” “Then kill the bastard!” “No!” In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Mikhel by the neck and lifted him off the floor. “You expect me to side against him? When she deserted us all we had were each other. And you dare to ask or expect me to take her side? I have protected the whole rotten lot of you since I discovered you fifty-six years ago. Just as nothing and no one could induce you to side against Serge or Katie, I will not help you kill him. He’s more than just my twin brother. He is a vital part of who I am.” “So is she!” Although he knew his life was in no danger, he batted furiously at the hand closed around his neck. “So are we all. By your own admission, Aleksei, someone has to die. You would prefer it be all of us rather than him?” To his surprise, Aleksei released his grip on his neck, allowing him to drop to the floor. “I would walk through the fires of hell and be damned for all eternity to save your life. But in this, you ask too much of me, Mikhel. I will not kill him to save anyone.” His shoulders slumped. “Fine. Then Serge, Katie, my father, and I will all see you in hell, Aleksei, because we will fight to our last breath and he will have to get to her over our dead bodies.” “No, my brave little Mikhel, no!” Both he and Aleksei swung around and found Palea standing in the doorway. He and Aleksei exchanged startled looks before he looked at her again. “Mother! What are you doing here?” She came into the foyer, her dark eyes filled with a sadness that brought tears to Mikhel’s eyes. “There will be no killing. I will not have my children, all of whom I love desperately, going to war because of me.” She looked at Aleksei. “My Aleksei… oh, my little one. My Alexander. For you are my little Alexander. Are you not?” Mikhel watched as Aleksei stood frozen. And when Palea approached him and put
her arms around him, he bowed his head. He said one word… ”Mother,” in a hoarse, pain-filled voice and his shoulders shook. She drew him down to the floor and they sobbed together, holding each other. She whispered of her love for him in a soft, soothing voice. She stroked his hair and held his head against her breasts and rocked him in her arms. “My little lost Alexander! I have spent my entire life since I lost you all grieving. There has never been a time when my heart has not ached for the loss of you all. I have wished myself dead with you so many times. My brave, brave, Alexander.” Mikhel watched, as with tears streaming down her cheeks, she lifted Aleksei’s head and looked into his face. “To think all this time… all these hundreds of years you and the others were alive thinking I… I did not desert you, my son.” Aleksei suddenly pulled away from her and rose to his feet. She also rose and extended a hand to him. “Come, my little one, and I will tell you what happened.” “No, mother,” Mikhel said, flashing between them to stand in front of her. “Stay away from him. I don’t trust him.” She touched his cheek. “My little one. My brave, brave, Mikhel. I have never been worthy to have such brave children willing to die for sins that were not their own. It is all right.” “No. I don’t trust him, Mother!” She wiped away her tears and smiled up at him. “I have no need to fear any child of mine. I do not even fear my little Vladimir who wants to dispatch me. If there is so much anger and darkness and hurt in his heart, then I will meet with him.” “No, mother!” Mikhel and gripped her arms. “You will not meet with him. He will kill you.” She inclined her head slightly. “If that is what is required to soothe his soul and heal the pain and ache, then so be it. I have lived a long and full, rich life with your father.” She glanced at Aleksei. “And an all too shorter one with your father, my little Alexander. But I loved them both deeply. Yes?” “No! He’ll kill you, Mother.” “Mikhel, my beloved little one. All my children are dearer to me than my own life. You are now a father. You can understand this? Yes?” “No!” “Just as you would die to protect Dimitri, I will die to protect Vladimir.” He swung around and glared at Aleksei. “You! You do something about this or I swear I will kill you, Aleksei! If you let him hurt her, I swear I will kill you!” Palea’s dark eyes flashed and began to glow. “Enough, Mikhel! I will not have this talk of killing your brother! Has not Aleksei always been everything you ever wanted in an older brother? Has he not been there for you when you needed him?” “Yes!” He admitted. “But I need him now as I never have before! All I’m asking him to—” “In asking him to side against Vladimir, you ask too much, my loyal little one. You do not understand the bond between vampire twins… it is so much deeper than that shared by human twins. I too once shared such a bond with a sister… she is long dead now… but I still feel her… as if she were with me.
“I will not have my children warring over me. I have spoken of this for the last time, Mikhel.” She turned and looked at Aleksei. “Now. You will tell me how you could ever think I would have deserted you.” Tossing her head, she walked from the foyer and into the living room. Exchanging quick glances, he and Aleksei followed. She sat in a Queen Anne chair in front of a huge fireplace. She patted the side of the chair. “Come, Alexander. I do not have time to waste. Come and tell me what you think happened that night.” Clenching his hands into fists, Mikhel watched in silence as Aleksei sank onto the floor near their mother’s feet. She reached out a hand and stroked his dreads. “Now. You will tell me all, my son. Yes?” Aleksei took a deep breath and a huge shudder shook his body. “We never knew what you or we were until we were grown, but even as children, we knew you were strong and could protect us all. That night, we woke when we heard the first guns firing. When father… when they killed him… we all felt the bullets… it was as if we were dying with him. We were all so scared, but I convinced them to remain quiet… that you would protect us.” He lifted his head and looked up at her. “Only you didn’t. You didn’t. You fled and left us to die!” “No, Alexander! No!” “Yes!” he roared and clenching his hands into fist. Mikhel tensed, half expecting Aleksei to hit her. “They drowned us, Mother! All of us!” He shook his fists angrily. “Where were you while they were drowning us? Even before we saw father’s body on the ground, we knew he was dead. But why did you leave us to die? Why?! We loved you and expected you to protect us! Vlad died screaming for you! Did you not hear him?! Why didn’t you help us?!” Palea crossed her arms over her body and began to wail in abject grief. With tears streaming down his own face, Mikhel flashed across the room and kneeled at her feet, next to Aleksei. “Dumb bastard!” he shouted. “She didn’t desert you! How could you think she would?!” He lay his head on Palea’s lap and wrapped his arms around her waist and cried with her. She shook and sobbed for what seemed an age. Then she took several gasping breaths and brushed her fingers through his hair. “I am sorry to bring you pain, my little Mikhel. I am fine now.” He released her and looked up into her face. “Mother?” She wiped at his cheeks. “What did I ever do to deserve a brave and loyal son like you, my little Mikhel?” She sighed again and looked at Aleksei who sat silently watching, a look of pain in his eyes that made Mikhel ache for him. “I did not desert you, Alexander. I did not flee. Like your father, I was shot many times. Two times in the forehead. I was young in those days… only 38 and was not long past my Feast of Indulgence. When I met your father, I tried very hard to be human to please him. I was ingesting very small amounts of blood and for a vampire very weak.” She brushed back her hair, revealing the two small, circular scars on her forehead that Mikhel had always wondered about. “When I was shot in the head, the wounds left me gravely injured, but I managed to stay on my feet. I knew your father was dead and
that it was up to me to protect you and the others.” “Then why didn’t you? Why did you run and leave us alone?” “Oh, Alexander! I did not run!” she cried, her voice filled with anguish. “I was shot again and again until I was knocked to the ground on the other side of your father’s body. I heard Vlad’s cries and I wanted to call out to him and you all but one bullet had injured my windpipe. I couldn’t speak and I had not yet mastered the mind talk.” Her eyes filled with fresh tears, which quickly rolled down her cheeks. “I lay there trying to hold onto consciousness and trying to rise and help you… but I could not! I could not! I heard Vlad’s cries. I died hearing them. I don’t know what happened after I lost consciousness, but when I woke, I had been buried and had to dig my way out of the shallow grave I’d been put in. “I found your father’s grave and four other graves with bones and your clothes in them. I later learned that nearly a week had passed since that night. I thought you all were dead.” Her eyes glowed and she bared her incisors. “And I went on a quest for vengeance. I tracked down all the men who had attacked us and I killed them all and every member of their families I could find. When I left that accursed Virginia, I left well over a hundred dead! And still I grieved!” She clasped Aleksei’s face between her palms and stared into his eyes. “I did not desert you! I would have died a thousand deaths to spare you being harmed in any way. I did not leave you, my son. You must believe me, forgive me for not making my love for you known so you would have known that I could never have left any of you to be harmed.” Mikhel turned his gaze to Aleksei, who stared at Palea with a look of dismay and confusion on his face. “You… you fell on the other side of father’s body?” “Yes! I was so injured I could not even lift my head over his shoulder to see what they were doing to you… but I heard it… and I died with you! I died with you, my son!” “Look into my heart and soul, my son and see and feel the truthfulness of my words. Touch the soul of she who bore you and has never stopped loving you. Touch me and feel my soul and heart touch yours… taste and feel the endless grief and despair that have been my constant companions since I lost my life that night. “Feel the endless, aching pain I have endured for three hundred, fifty-one years, three months, and two days. Look into my soul… see the wounds and scars I bear for you all… feel my pain and rage and helplessness. Know that I would endure an eternity of staking and beheading if I could but change what happened that night. Had I only been a little stronger… had I not insisted that you and your siblings come with us… it is all my fault and I will never recover from the grief and despair and anguish I caused those I loved most. “Forgive me, my son for allowing you to be hurt. Forgive me!” Aleksei sucked in a deep breath and then he wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her lap. “I’m sorry, Mother! I’m so sorry I doubted you!” “No, my little Alexander. I am the one to be sorry I was not strong enough to protect you when you needed me most. And I am so sorry that I was foolish enough to think you were dead and allowed you and Vladimir to grow up thinking I had deserted you.” Mikhel put his arms around Aleksei and the three of them sobbed together until
there were no more tears. “What became of you, Alexander? If those weren’t your bones in the grave, whose were they?”
Chapter Nineteen Aleksei, still reeling from the stunning revelation that Palea had not deserted them after all, closed his eyes briefly. Could it be true that he and Vlad had been wrong about her all these years? He opened his eyes and looked at her. She was very slender and his father had been very tall and big. There were the bullet marks on her forehead and throat. It was possible that she when she went down, her body had fallen on the other side of their father’s, thus hiding her from their sight. Could that be what happened? “I did not desert you, my little Alexander,” she whispered. “If you don’t believe me, it will break my heart even more.” He thought of all the years he and Vlad had languished in the pits of hell and despair, so certain that they had been rejected by her. Had it all been in vain? Could Vlad’s slide into near madness have been prevented? If they had just known she had not deserted them? He thought of the last fifty-six years spent clouding her mind when he was around her. During that time he had hated how drawn he’d felt to her and yet had found it impossible to stay away. No! It couldn’t be true! And yet he knew she had loved and adored their father. Loving him as she had, would she really have been capable of deserting all that was left of him—his children? His mind shouted ‘yes’. His heart cried an anguished ‘no’! He sucked in a deep breath. “We thought you’d deserted us!” “Why?!” she sobbed. “What did I do to make you all believe I would be capable of such an atrocity?” “We knew you weren’t dead and yet you didn’t help us!” “I would have, Aleksei, if I could have! I blame myself for not being strong enough to withstand being hit by the bullets. Had I been stronger, you and the others would not have… drowned.” His eyes glowed as he recalled that night in painful detail. As he knew she must have done countless times. He shook his head. “If it happened as you say, it was not your fault. Perhaps we should not have been so ready to believe so badly of you… I don ’t know.” She pulled him close in her arms, kissing his hair. “No fault can be attributed to any of you, my little one. None. The fault is mine for not being strong enough to protect you. I loved your father so much, but I should not have tried to repress my natural tendencies. Had I been at full strength, none of you would have died.” But then Mikhel and his other siblings would not have been born for he knew that Palea would never have left his father while he lived. For all the anguish that he had suffered, he could not wish Mikhel never born. “Tell me what happened, little one.” “After we… drowned… I woke up face down in the water. That’s how I found the
others. I pulled them all out of the water. I was holding Vlad in my arms sobbing when he woke. That’s when we knew we were different from other people. We sat on the river’ s edge, not sure what to do. A wagon came down the road. We were too weak to hide and expected to be killed again. A couple named Madison occupied the wagon. “We told them what happened and they said they would protect us. Earlier that week two slaves had been hung and burned. They had cut them down. When we told them what happened to us, they promised to protect us. They stripped us and buried our clothes with the remains of the slaves in case dogs were sent after us. Then they took us with them to Canada where they raised us as their own children.” “Oh, my little one! If I had only known, I would have searched to the pits of hell for you. I never returned to Canada because I could not bear the thought of living in the same place where I’d been so happy. After I left Virginia, I roamed around the country killing and feasting and trying to forget. But I could not. I became a dark and soulless vampire who killed indiscriminately… until I met Matt. With his kindness, goodness, and love, he saved what was left of my soul. It was like being reborn… I even went through another Feast of Indulgence… during which he stood by me and so graciously forgave me.” He nodded. Matt Dumont was no Alexander Walker, but he was a kind and good man. “What of you and Vlad?” He shook his head. “Our life has been hell, Mother. I spend a long time with… Luc… ” She pulled back and looked at him and he knew she understood. “And he let you go?” “Yes. He is not as soulless as everyone thinks. He was kind and taught me many things.” “And what of my little Vladdy?” “He… he wants to kill you, Mother,” he admitted. “And you?” “I wanted to kill you too for a very long time. We both searched for you. I found you when Mikhel was five years old.” “And?” “I intended to kill you but I found I could not bear to deprive Mikhel of you as we had been deprived. I would let him grow up. But when he had, Serge was born and I knew he would need you too. Then Katie came along. By the time she was an adult, I no longer had any wish to hurt you.” “Why did you not tell me who you were, Alexander? Why did you cloud my mind?” “Because it hurt to watch you with Mikhel and the others! Whenever I saw how loving and nurturing you were with them, it filled me with bitterness all over again. When Vlad and I went through our Feast of Indulgence, we had no one to watch over us. It was during our feast that we… met Luc.” “Forgive me, my little Alexander.” He inclined his head slightly. He could forgive her. For the most part he had
forgiven her when he decided not to kill her when Katie turned 21, but he had still held the hurt and pain close to him. In time and with Dani at his side, he hoped to finally be able to put those behind him too. But he knew Vlad would not be so forgiving. Almost as if she had read his thoughts, Palea released him and rose. “Where is your brother? I will go to him.” Aleksei shook his head. “He will kill you!” Her eyes glowed. “Then so be it! Vladimir! Vladimir! This is she who bore you!” she called out and flashed from the house. He and Mikhel exchanged startled looks and then raced out the house and into the yard behind her, both calling out to her, “Mother!” “Mother!” She turned suddenly and thrust out her hands and Aleksei felt as if the breath had been sucked from his lungs. He heard Mikhel gasping beside him. As they both dropped to their knees, she turned and disappeared in a dark flash. Closing his eyes, Aleksei reached out to Vlad. Vlad. Hear me! I know you can hear me and I know you know I’ve found her. She’s coming to you! Do not hurt her! Do not hurt her, Vlad! The lack of response from Vlad disheartened him. “Aleksei?” He opened his eyes. Mikhel threw him a desperate look. “What are we going to do?” He shook his head. “I can’t kill him, Mikhel. Asking me to kill him would be like asking you to kill Serge or Katie! I can’t do it!” Mikhel grabbed his lapels and shook him. “But you can stand by and allow him to kill her? Fuck you to hell, Aleksei!” Mikhel snarled and flashed away from him. Aleksei remained where he was. Closing his eyes again, he reached out. Vlad! If you have any regard for me, do not hurt her! She did not desert us! Do not hurt her or the baby vamp, Mikhel, following her, Vlad. If you do, I will not forgive you! Never! And never will be a very long time to be estranged from me! When Vlad did not respond, he reached out again. Adam! He called. Call out to Vlad. Tell him not to hurt our mother or you will never forgive him! Call out to him and tell him! Call out to him. Tell him you are in danger and you need him. He will come to you. Tell him anything to keep him from hurting her or Mikhel. Call him to you and make him listen…or else. “Aleksei! Are you all right?” He snapped his eyes open. Dani rushed across his front lawn. When she reached him, she dropped to her knees and wrapped her arms around him. “Aleksei! Darling, are you all right?” “Dani!” He buried his face in her hair and hugged her close. “What are you doing here?” “You called out to me with such pain and anguish.” “I did?” “Yes. You did.” She kissed his hair. “And I came. Oh, Aleksei, I was so afraid for you! I thought… I thought something awful was happening to you.”
He lifted his head and looked at her. “It is.” “What is it, Aleksei? What has happened?” “I’m going to have to kill Vlad.”
***** “Vladimir. Malchik moy. She who bore you and loved you most of all has come. Come out, little one. Show yourself.” Standing in the shadow of the trees in the dark Virginia countryside where he and his siblings had been deserted so long ago, Vlad felt as if the breath had been sucked from his lungs. Malchik moy. Even before he opened his eyes and looked at her, he knew it was her. After three hundred and fifty-one years, she stood ready to pay for her crimes with her life. If she thought Aleksei’s pleas for her life or forgotten secret endearments would sway him, she was mistaken. Malchik moy. Not! He was no longer her little boy and he was going to kill her. He had to. And if he had to, he would beat the hell out of the baby vamp he sensed racing towards the spot to stand with her. His lip curled. One of the children she had protected and cared for. His promise to Adam be damned. He would kill him. Adam would understand and forgive him. As would Aleksei. He moved from the shadows of the trees to stand in the dark field in front of the pretty, slender full-blood fem waiting for him in the field only feet from the water where he and the others had drowned. While she did nothing! While she ran and left them to die! While she ignored his cries to her for help! At the first sight of her standing under the starlit sky, he felt an ache deep in his chest that hurt worse than a stake. She stood there, tears spilling down her cheeks, her arms open wide in a manner that beseeched him. “Vladimir! Little one! Solnyshko moy. After all this time… it is true! The child of my heart! You live!” “Yes, I live! No thanks to you!” “Oh, my little one. Come to me and I will tell you what happened here that night.” He shook his head and took a deep breath, breathing in rage and anger. “No. You have made a fool of Sei, but you won’t make one of me! I was here! I know what happened that night!” He pointed at the water. “I died there!” She took a deep sobbing breath. “And I died with you, solnyshko moy.” “No! You lived and had other children you protected and stayed with! You abandoned us!” “It is not so, little one. Aleksei has told me that you wish me dead… that you are prepared to kill me. Yes?” “Yes!” Finally he was within seconds of meting out the punishment she had deserved for a lifetime. He had expected his heart to swell with hate, his stomach to fill with bile. They did. What he had not expected was to feel this wrenching, aching… painful longing for her. Unbidden memories of her holding him in her arms after the others were asleep,
singing softly to him and calling him solnyshko moy—her sun, assailed his senses. He had felt protected and loved just a little more than the others when they were alone like that. And doubly betrayed when she fled and left them to die. Now it was her turn to die. “Prepare to die, Lea Walker!” “No!” Vlad tensed and arched a brow as a dark baby vamp with brown eyes flashed in front of Palea and stared at him with glowing eyes, incisors bared. “Stay away from her!” “You are Mikhel,” he said coolly. “Sei has an affection for you. Stand aside and I will not hurt you.” “No! You will only get to her over my dead body,” Mikhel said. Vlad’s lips tightened. Baby vamps were so dramatic and such a royal pain in the ass. This one had clearly never had the ass-whipping he so richly needed. “As you wish,” he said and flashed forward. “No, Vladimir!” Moving so fast he was surprised, she pushed the baby vamp aside and caught the hand he had started to swing at the other male in hers. She further shocked him by flicking her wrist and tossing him onto his back. She flashed forward and stood over him. “You will not hurt him, Vladimir! Your gripe is with me! I will not have him hurt in any way.” “Then you tell him to shut up and stay out of the way and he won’t get hurt! But you will!” He bounded to his feet and pushed out his right hand. Palea gasped, stumbled backward, and collapsed to one knee. She remained there, staring up at him with a startled and pained look on her face. “Solnyshko moy.” Just for a moment, he hesitated, remembering how he had treasured those words spoken only to him when they were alone. Then he shook his head angrily and rushed forward, intent on finishing her off. Mikhel flashed between them. He growled angrily and swung at him. At the last moment, he recalled Aleksei’s affection for this impetuous baby vamp and his promise to Adam and pulled back. Nevertheless, the blow knocked Mikhel to his knees. Vlad felt a brief and fleeting admiration when Mikhel immediately jumped to his feet and rushed at him again. He easily twisted out of the way and spun around, clasping his hands, palm outward against the back of Mikhel’s neck. “Stay out of my way or I will snap your neck like a twig!” “No! You will not hurt him, Vladimir!” Palea shot to her feet and rushed forward. One moment he held the struggling Mikhel in his hands, the next she had pulled Mikhel from his grip and thrusting out her hand, sent Vlad tumbling head over heels to the ground. Growling angrily, he exploded to his feet and found himself facing her. She stood in front of Mikhel, her right hand extended, her eyes dark and angry. “Do not attempt to hurt him again, Vladimir. I will not allow it,” she warned, her voice cold and deadly. “Sure,” he spat angrily. “Protect your little baby vamp! Well why the fuck didn’t you protect us?! Is it because we didn’t have enough white blood running through our veins?! His skin is white so you protect him!” “Stupid fucker! Don’t you talk to my mother in that insolent, disrespectful tone!”
Mikhel roared and rushed around her and at him. “I will kill you, you insolent pup!” he snarled. “Not unless you want to join him in hell!” He looked up to find Aleksei, with Adam in his arms alighting onto the ground. Mikhel stopped and Vlad watched a look of relief cover his face as he looked at Sei. “I knew you would come, Aleksei!” “I will always come when you need me, Mikhel.” Vlad felt a surge of jealousy as Aleksei smiled at the baby vamp and extended an arm. Mikhel rushed to him and Aleksei hugged him, kissing his hair. “Stay out of this, Mikhel.” “But Aleksei—” “Stay out of it,” he repeated and pushed Mikhel away. “Vlad!” Adam ran across the distance separating them and slipped his arms around him. “Vlad, what are you doing? You promised me you wouldn’t hurt Mikhel or the others.” “He’s not hurt!” He jerked away and gave Adam a cool stare. “You’re siding with her against me, Adam?” Adam’s blue eyes narrowed and he linked his fingers with Vlad’s. “I am not siding with anyone against you, Vlad! I’m just asking that you stop and listen to her side of the story before this gets ugly.” He jerked away. “It got ugly when she left us to die! Nothing she says can change that! Nothing!” “And what if she didn’t desert us, Vlad?” Sei demanded. He stared at Sei, feeling as if his chest had been crushed. Sei was the one person he’d always thought would be on his side to the end of time. But now he stood aligned with her and her new favorite baby vamp. He cast a quick glance at Mikhel, still standing tense near Sei. She had replaced him with this pretty boy vamp with the brown eyes and the big mouth he couldn’t back up. Shit! He should kill Mikhel on General Principle alone. “No,” Sei said softly, baring his incisors. “Never. He is our brother, Vlad… one of our little brothers. We protect our brothers. We do not threaten or attempt to kill them. I will not allow you to hurt him.” “You would side with him against me, Sei?” “No! Never, but I will not allow him to be hurt! Why should I? He only wants to protect mot-her, and he and Serge, our other little brother, were at my side when I faced Santiago for sending his hunters after you. They came prepared to die and Mikhel nearly did. He is brave and valiant and our brother. And you would now threaten and harm him? They came because family is important to them. They came knowing they could not hope to prevail against Santiago, but they came and they did not back down. They are our brothers and you would do well to remember that, Vlad.” He sucked in a deep breath and cast another look at the baby vamp, glaring at him in full vampire mode. He was clearly her new favorite. She had replaced him with this pretty boy who had obviously been sheltered all his young life. “Keep him out of my face and I won’t be tempted to kick his scrawny little ass,” he
said coolly and turned his gaze back to her. “My fight is with her. Leave us alone, Sei.” “She didn’t desert us, Vlad!” He shook his head. “I don’t believe you, Sei! I was here too! I know what happened! Leave me to take the vengeance that is rightly mine Sei, or kill me where I stand.” “Vlad, I could never hurt you—” “Then get the fuck out of my face, Sei!” he snarled. “Either side with me or kill me!” “Enough!” Palea said suddenly. “Alexander will do neither, Vladimir. This has gone far enough. Alexander, take the others and leave. Vladimir and I will settle this between us!” “No!” Mikhel snarled. “I am not leaving, Mother! He’s going to have to kill me to get to you!” Keeping her gaze on Vlad’s face, she spoke to Sei. “Take Mikhel by force if necessary, Alexander and go. I will not tell you again. Mikhel, my little one… go.” “He’ll kill you, mother!” “I am prepared to die if need be to bring him peace. He is my son and my heart aches for the pain I feel in him. I cannot allow him to hurt like this any longer. Go, my little Mikhel and tell Serge and Kattia that I died loving them. And tell your father that even in death, I will always love him. Now go. Take him, Alexander and do not hold this against your brother. His soul deserves to find peace in my death. Go, my children, and know that I love you both more than my own life… as I do you, Vladimir, solnyshko moy.” Sei turned to look at him, his eyes glowing. If you do this, Vlad, I will never forgive you and eternity is going to be a very long time to be estranged from me. I love you more than my own life, Sei, but I have to do this. I have to. You don’t understand how it eats at me. I do, but she did not desert us, Vlad. All this time we were wrong! He shook his head. Sei grabbed Mikhel and holding the struggling vamp in his arms, he rose rapidly in the air and quickly disappeared from sight. He turned to look at Adam. “Now you. Leave us.” Adam shook his head. “Vlad… please… don’t do this.” He squeezed Adam’s hand. “I have to. It’s what’s been driving me all my life.” “She’s your mother, Vlad! What kind of person kills his own mother?” “The kind who was left to be drowned like a worthless animal!” he shouted angrily and flashed away from Adam. “Go down the road and wait for me, Adam. I won’t be long.” “No, Vlad! You can’t—” “It is all right, Adam,” she said suddenly. “I am prepared to give Vladimir peace. Go and do not hold this against him. He will need you more than ever after this.” “I can’t just walk away knowing he’s going to kill you!” Adam protested. “Go, Adam. I am nearly four hundred years old. I have loved and been loved by two of the most wonderful men ever born of woman. For that I have been blessed. It is enough. Yes? I gladly die to free my son from his pain. Go, Adam. Now.”
Adam looked at him. “No. If you’re going to kill her, I’m going to stay.” “No!” Vlad shook his head. He didn’t want Adam watching as he killed her. “You have to go.” “No, Vlad. If you’re going to kill her, you’re going to have to do it while I watch… unless you want to threaten me as you did Mik.” “You know I would never hurt you again,” he said. “But I have to do this.” She suddenly flashed forward and dropped to her knees in front of him, her arms held wide, her eyes glowing. “Take your vengeance, my son. As you do know that I never stopped loving and grieving for you all… you in particular. Solnyshko moy. Kill me and let your healing begin. Do it. Now.” He moved forward slowly and stood over her. As he did, he saw Adam’s eyes fill with tears that quickly spilled down his cheeks. Then he turned away and his shoulders began to shake. He felt Adam’s anguish at what he was about to do. Adam’s pain was unbearable. Leave us, Adam. I’ll make it quick. I won’t torture her and I’ll make you forget this. I promise. Adam gulped in a sob and dropped to his knees and Vlad felt a constriction in his chest as he watched him. He could feel his pain and horror. They made him ache. Then Adam rose and moved to kneel next to Palea. Do us both, Vlad. If you kill her, you might as well kill me too because I will never be able to forget that the man I love killed his mother in cold blood for something she hadn’t even done. You think I could ever forget something like this, Vlad? Do us both. Put us out of our misery. Kill Adam? The thought was repulsive and unbearable. He couldn’t imagine life without this fair-haired, blue-eyed man who had just confessed to loving him. Loving him! And the passion and need he felt for Adam was overwhelming in its depth and magnitude. He could no more kill Adam than he could kill Sei. Then spare us both, Vlad. Please, Vlad. For me. Spare her. For me. He brushed his fingers through Adam’s soft hair. There is much I would do for you, but you ask too much of me in asking this, Adam, he protested. Adam moved forward on his knees and clutched at his legs, staring up at him. Then kiss me one last time and do us both, Vlad. Do me first because I don’t want to see you do your mother. I am not going to kill you! Adam nodded and rose to face him. “You’re going to have to kill me first, Vlad. I am not going to stand by and allow you to kill your mother.” “You can’t stop me, Adam. Don’t make the mistake of overestimating how I feel about you.” “I know just how you feel about me, Vlad. I’m an easy piece of ass for you,” he said bitterly. “I know you have no deeper feelings for me. Hell, you’re not even capable of deeper feelings!” He sucked in a breath. “This is not the time for this conversation, Adam. We’ll talk after this is over.” “No, we won’t, because I’ll be dead, you stupid fucker!” Adam raised his right hand and backhanded him. “Do it, Vlad! Kill us both!” His eyes glowed and he held onto his temper with difficulty. He knew what Adam
was trying to do and it was not going to work. “I am not going to hurt you, Adam.” “Then you’re not hurting her either!” Adam suddenly grabbed his lapels and shook him. “I won’t have it, Vlad! Do you understand me? I am not going to have anything to do with a soulless bastard who would kill his own mother!” He stared at Adam, feeling as if he had been staked. “Are you saying you won’t want me?” “That’s exactly what I’m saying! Who the fuck would want something capable of matricide? You think very carefully, Vlad. You can’t have vengeance on her and me. You decide right now which one you want most, Vlad. To kill her or to have me as your bitch!” He recalled how right and good and at peace he felt when he was with Adam. How fucking Adam soothed and renewed him… made him long for a oneness he had never expected to feel. When he was with Adam, he knew he was with the one person in the whole world who made him feel complete and utterly loved… just as he was. And when he ingested Adam’s blood, a whole new and exciting world of possibilities opened up for him. “I will have both, Adam.” Adam shook his head. “No. One or the other, Vlad, but not both.” “Yes. He will have both.” Palea suddenly sprang to her feet and thrust out her right hand. Adam gasped and was lifted off the ground and flung several feet away. “Adam!” Vlad raced forward and caught him before he could hit the ground. He lay Adam gently down before he swung around and flashed towards Palea, who once again kneeled on the ground, her arms spread wide. “You will die for hurting him!” he roared. “He is not hurt, but he must not keep you from your vengeance.” “Nothing will keep me from that!” he growled. “Then come, solnyshko moy, take your vengeance. I die happy because I die knowing I will be freeing you from the prison of hatred you have dwelled in too long, my little one.” He grabbed her by the neck and jerked her to her feet. Staring down into her eyes, he froze. Her dark eyes were filled with a look he had longed to see for so many centuries… love… for him. Devotion… for him. Solnyshko moy. The words she had told him were only for him. When he was but five, she had told him that whenever he heard those words, he would know that he was loved more than life itself. She would whisper them to him as she rocked him to sleep at night. She would whisper them to him when she woke him and Sei in the morning with a kiss. He had hugged those words to him like a treasure… as he died. And they had provided a measure of comfort… until he realized she had deserted them and left them to die. When they grew up and learned what they were… what she was… the hate and anger had begun. Solnyshko moy. Do it my little one. Ease your pain. Take your vengeance. He tightened his hands around her neck and felt a surge of joy from her. She wanted him to kill her! Why? To ease your pain, solnyshko moy. I will not struggle unless that is what you wish. If you
wish me to die an agonizing death, it is what I wish also. Solnyshko moy. The words had brought him both comfort and pain. Now they brought back memories of happy times with her when she had made him feel as if he were malchik moy—her sun. He’d known she loved the others, but had loved him just a little more. And now she was allowing him to kill her… to prove that love. Surely she wouldn’t do this if she didn’t love him… hadn’t always loved him. And if she had, surely she hadn’t deserted them… it was as Aleksei said… they had somehow misunderstood. It is all right, my little Vladdy. Do what you need to do, she urged, her dark eyes shining… with love… for him. He snatched his hands from her neck and dropped to his knees, shaking. To save him pain she was willing to allow him to kill her. She moved close and put her arms around him. Solnyshko moy. Malchik moy. He wanted to pull away and tear her throat open, but the feeling of being in her arms after so many long, lonely years overwhelmed him. His heart beat and contracted so rapidly he found breathing difficult and then the floodgates of the hell he had inhabited for well over three hundred years burst forth and he buried his head against her and sobbed.
Chapter Twenty Standing by the window in Adam’s bedroom, staring out into the night, Vlad struggled to accept all that had happened in the last twenty-four hours. He had discovered her, had a chance to kill her, and allowed her to live instead. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that. He wasn’t sure about much of anything anymore… except how he felt about Adam. He frowned. And Dani. He found it difficult to vanish thoughts of her from his head. He and Sei had once discussed the possibility that when one of them fell in love and in bloodlust, that the other would feel it nearly as deeply. But he didn’t want to feel that way with Dani. Adam wouldn’t understand and he couldn’t bear to lose him. He turned to see Adam, naked and rubbing sleep from his eyes, sitting up in bed. “Vlad? What’s wrong?” “I don’t know… I feel empty and confused,” he admitted. “I should have killed her.” “No, you shouldn’t have.” Adam got out of bed and came across the room to press his body against Vlad’s. “She didn’t desert you and you would have found it hard to live with yourself if you’d killed her first and then discovered the truth later.” Adam slipped his arms around his neck. “This way you still have Aleksei and you have her back and three new siblings… and me.” He slipped his arms around Adam’s waist, bent his head and brushed his mouth against Adam’s warm lips. I need some ass. He felt Adam smiling against his lips. So do I. Adam trailed one hand down his bare body to his ass. Let me fuck you, Vlad. Let me taste your ass. He shuddered against Adam, dismayed that the thought of being fucked by Adam no longer repulsed him. Nothing this handsome man wanted to do would turn him off. He lifted Adam in his arms and carried him back to bed. They lay kissing and caressing each other for several long, sweet minutes in silence before Adam pushed him onto his stomach and parted his legs. He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as he felt his ass being lubed. He tensed when Adam inserted first one finger and then a second into his hole. Adam’s warm lips moved against his ass cheeks and he gently eased his fingers in and out, being careful to touch his prostate. He shuddered and groaned. Oh, damn! That felt kind of nice. Glad you like it, lover. Adam eased his fingers out of his rear and rolled him onto his back. Get ready to be fucked, lover. He stared up into Adam’s eyes, now full of excitement and lust and love at what he was about to do. He sucked in a breath. Adam, I don’t think I can let you do this. You’re in no position to stop me, lover. Relax and prepare to be fucked. You’ll love being fucked by a man who loves you to bits, Vlad. Seeking his mouth, Adam kissed him tenderly and then parted his legs and pressed the head of his cock against his ass. He tried to relax and felt the head of Adam’s cock
pierce his hole and begin sliding up into his rectum. Oh, damn! Even with Adam, he didn’t want this. Oh, Vlad, my handsome vampire, I love you so much, Adam told him. So much, my love. Relax and let me show you how much I love you. I can’t do this, he protested, pressing his hands against Adam’s shoulders. Stop. It’s too late to stop. I’m in your ass and I’m not coming out until we both come. Adam bit his bottom lip and slapped the side of his leg. So relax and enjoy the ride, lover. He held his breath as Adam shoved forward and the rest of his hard cock sliced through him and slid deep up into his ass. Adam moved slowly in and out of him, rubbing against his prostate, sending jolts of pleasure through him. Oh, damn, that felt… good. More goodness yet to come, lover Adam promised, kissing him. He arched his back, raising his ass, giving Adam easy access to it. Then he wrapped his arms around Adam and caressed his body as he began to gently fuck him. He moaned, his ass cheeks quivering as Adam thrust all eight inches of dick joyfully up into his virgin asshole and began drilling him with a speed and lust that made his cock, trapped between their bodies come to rigid attention. As Adam fucked him, he thrust his butt up, eagerly taking the diving cock deep up his rear, his lips crushed against Adam’s. Moaning into his mouth and sucking his tongue, Adam rammed his ass again and again until the world around Vlad shattered and his cock exploded, covering their thrusting, grinding abs with cum. And still Adam repeatedly stabbed his cock deep into his ass. Feeling another explosion approaching, Vlad tore his mouth away from Adam’s, pressed his lips against his neck, and sank his incisors into the neck of the man he desired above all others. And this time when he came, he and Adam came together, sharing their orgasm and a new sense of peace and contentment. After the world righted itself, they lay together, kissing and caressing each other. “Oh, shit!” he groaned, kissing Adam’s lips. “Oh, you sweet, hot bitch! I think I… I have feelings for you!” “I know you do, baby,” Adam said with a satisfied smile and began to ease his cock up him. “And it’s a little four letter word called love. Love, my big stubborn, tight-assed vampire. Now a little more cock for you, handsome?” “A lot more,” he groaned and thrust his hips downward, eagerly propelling Adam’s entire hard length up his no longer virginal ass. Damn that felt good. Oh, hell, yeah. He was in love all right and finally, for the first time in his life, in bloodlust. “Fuck me!” he ordered. “Fuck me, hard, you sweet bitch!” And Adam, biting into the side of his neck, rocked his hips, and was clearly only too happy to oblige. Later, they shifted positions so that he lay on his stomach with Adam’s cock filling his ass, he told him about how he felt about Dani. To his surprise, Adam laughed softly and kissed his hair. “Not to worry, baby. I know you’re going to want her even more than you’ll want Derri or Erica or Drei’s woman. “ “And you’ll be all right with that?”
“Well, I can’t say I’m in love with the idea, but Katie and I have been best friends with no secrets between us since high school, so at least I understand and won’t make a problem for you with her.” He paused. “I don’t suppose Aleksei is likely to want his share of me?” “No,” he admitted, hoping it wouldn’t make Adam feel bad. “Sei isn’t… he’s… ” “Not into men. I know. Neither are Mik or Serge. What about Drei?” “No. I’m afraid it’ll just be you and me.” “Well, not exactly.” He tensed. “What do you mean?” “Katie and I make love from time to time. We have since we were in high school and we still do.” “I thought you were gay.” “I am, but when Katie and I fuck… well, we enjoy fucking each other.” The thought of Adam fucking Katie didn’t sit well with him, but he supposed he couldn’t complain if he wanted to continue fucking Dani. And he did. “Okay, baby?” “Yes.” “Good. Now back to business.” Adam ground his groin against his ass, sending a jolt of pleasure through him. He groaned and pressed back against Adam. “Oh, damn! I never thought I’d like this.” “I knew you would.” Adam bit into his shoulder and began a slow, warm fuck that totally satisfied and fulfilled him… made him feel safe and loved. Shit. He was definitely in love.
***** “Is he going to be all right, Alexander?” Aleksei stood before Palea in the living room of the Dodge House, staring into the fireplace. He sighed. He and Vlad had spent their entire lives sharing everything, now for the first time he wasn’t sure of where their relationship was headed. He knew Vlad had been hurt by his insistence that he would not allow him to hurt Mikhel as well as by his refusal to side against Palea. But he had followed his heart. Things were tense between he and Vlad now, but in the end, all would be well. It had to be. He had enough to worry about now with the thought that he had a son he had to find without being alienated from Vlad, a vital and necessary part of himself. “Vlad will be all right in time, Pal-mother.” “You may call me Palea as you’ve grown accustomed to, Alexander,” she told him. He looked up at her and shook his head. “No. I just need a little time… we both do. We spent so much time so certain you had deserted us… and it hurt so badly to think you had. Especially after I saw you with Mikhel and the others… ” He shook his head. “Just give us time, mother. Right now Vlad needs to be with Adam. When he’s ready to forgive us… he’ll let us know.” “Do you think he will ever truly forgive me, little one?” He sighed and ran a hand through his dreads. “I don’t know. Just give it time.”
“And what of your relationship with him?” He sighed. “It’s been better, but it will improve.” “It has to… I can feel how much he needs you… Will he ever need me again?” “I… I don’t know.” “And what of the others, Alexander?” He stiffened. “Others? What others?” “The others. Tatiana and Andrei. What of them?” she asked impatiently. He tensed. He had told them that he believed her version of what happened that night. And although they had attempted to find Vlad and intercede on Palea’s behalf, neither one had evidenced any desire to see her. And just lately, he was worried about Tatiana. The breakup with Timbersmith seemed to be having a delayed effect on her. Right now she had enough on her plate. He wasn’t going to allow Palea to force a meeting, for which Tatiana wasn’t emotionally ready. “What… what do you mean, what of them?” “Alexander, hear me well,” she warned. Her eyes glowed and she bared her incisors. “I will have the truth from you. I will accept no more deception from you.” “They don’t want anything to do with you,” he told her wearily. She winced and he went on quickly. “They don’t hate you as Vlad and I did. In fact, they attempted to find Vlad and stop him, but they were not successful. But they tried.” “And I will thank them for their efforts. Where are they?” He shook his head. “They’re living a different kind of life. I am not going to tell you who they are or where they are. I have told them the truth about what happened. And if they want to, they can approach you. Leave it at that. You have no idea what we’ve been through. I know now that it was through no fault of yours, but it was through no fault of ours either. “They’ve made choices and they have lives they have a right to live as they please. Vlad and I do not encroach on their lives. Leave them be, mother.” “For a while,” she allowed. “Only for a time. Then I will go find my children, Alexander. You tell them I will give them a measure of time… then I will come. You will make them understand? Yes?” He nodded. He could understand her position because he sure as hell intended to find his son. “I’ll tell them.” She tilted her head to one side and smiled at him, extending a hand. “Now. Come tell me of your bloodlust… this Dani of yours.” She sighed. “I understand she has not even a drop of vampire blood. Could you not at least have fallen for a latent or a halfblood, Alexander? Must all my children bloodlust with humans?” Smiling slightly, he went to take her hand and kiss her cheek. “Why not? We’re only following your example. You’ve bloodlusted with at least two of them, remember?” She sighed. “But they were the most wonderful men born of woman. Yes?” “Yes,” he agreed. His own father had been a wonderful man, as was Matt Dumont. “I need to go now.” “But you have only just arrived,” she protested. “And you have not told me of your Dani.” “I’ll tell you all about her and bring her to meet you very soon, but right now I have
to go to her. I have needs that only she can fulfill.” “Go my little one, but you’ll come back soon. Yes?” “Yes, mother,” he promised, kissed her again, and flashed out of the Dodge House, eager to see Dani.
***** Dani stared up at Aleksei, aware that her eyes were wide and her mouth parted foolishly. “You can’t be serious, Sei.” Standing naked and aroused in her bedroom, Aleksei arched a brow and smiled at her. “On the contrary I’m very serious, my lovely little wanton.” She gave an emphatic shake of her head. She had done a lot, seen a lot, and believed a lot since she first saw him in the club several months earlier. But what he asked now was too much… too frightening. “I’m not that much of a wanton.” He cupped a palm over her cheek and fondled her bare breasts with a big, warm hand, making her whole body quiver with love and desire. “It will be very safe.” “No, Sei. I can’t.” He slid his hand from her breasts, over her stomach, and to her mound. He felt around for a moment and then inserted a finger gently into her pussy. She gasped and shuddered. “No! That’s not fair!” she cried, pulling away. “You’re not going to win the argument by getting me all hot and bothered.” He laughed and drew her body against his. “It will be one of the most incredible sensations of your life. Do it for me, my Dani.” She sucked in a breath, hating her inability to resist him when he called her his Dani. “Aleksei—” He pressed a finger against her lips. “Put on that dog-eared terrycloth robe of yours and we will go.” He sounded confident, clearly knowing she was going to capitulate. Casting a cool look in his direction, she moved across the room and pulled on the terrycloth robe. “And you? What are you wearing?” He leered at her. “My cock.” She flushed with lust, looking at the big, thick golden dick protruding from his body. Lord, would the day ever come when just the thought of it didn’t fill her with a combination of overwhelming love and desperate hunger? She doubted it, but he was too damned cocky for her taste. “Don’t overestimate that monster,” she warned. “One of these days you’ll meet a woman it doesn’t impress.” His grin widened. “Maybe so, but it won’t matter because I’m already taken by the only woman in the world who matters, my Dani.” She melted like butter in a hot pan. She rushed across the room and rewarded him with a slow, open-mouthed kiss. I love you, Aleksei Madison. Prove it, my Dani. Come with me. She drew back and looked up at him. “Okay, but you are not going out in just your dick, buster. I’m not having other women gawking at what belongs exclusively to me.” He arched a brow. “Feeling a little possessive, my lovely?”
“A lot,” she shot back. “Those gorgeous blue eyes, that long, silky hair, this big, hard body, and this heavenly cock belong exclusively to me and I am not sharing a single inch of you. You are mine, Aleksei.” “As you say, my Dani,” he said meekly and quickly donned his pants, shirt, and a long dark cloak. He extended his hand. “Come.” Taking a deep breath, she gave him her hand and allowed him to lead her from the apartment and into the deserted hallway. At the end was a large window. For a moment they stood together, staring into the dark night, then he opened the window. He climbed out of the fourth floor window and she sucked in a breath and pressed the side of a fist against her mouth to stifle the involuntary urge to scream. Instead of plummeting to the ground he hovered in the air, extending his arms to her. Come, my Dani. Trust me and come. Taking a deep calming breath, Dani climbed out the window and was immediately caught in Aleksei’s strong warm arms before she could scream at finding herself hanging over a hundred feet above the ground. I have you, my Dani…my love…my life. Oh, Sei! She slipped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes tightly as they began rising into the air. It was a curious sensation, feeling the warm night air against her body and nothing beneath her bare feet while Aleksei held her in his arms. “Open your eyes, Dani,” he told her softly. “See the stars twinkling just above our heads and the town in all its glory spread beneath us. Share the wonder of it with me, my Dani.” She opened her eyes and looked into his, dark blue and glowing with love and adoration for her. Tiny, lustful fires burned just below the surface. Drawing her gaze away from his, she turned her head and looked around her. She sucked in a breath at the beauty before her. The full moon glowed just above, the stars glimmered nearly within arm’s reach. She glanced down. “Oh.” Small-town Orkney lay quiet and serene well below them. She looked back at the vampire she loved so much. “Oh, Sei! It’s such a beautiful night.” He gazed into her eyes. “Yes. It is and it’s about to get better,” he promised and kissed her. He did it slowly, gently, savoring the taste and texture of her mouth and tongue. The kiss went on and on, building in intensity until she felt a coil of heat and desire tighten her stomach muscles. Keeping his lips against hers and one arm around her waist, he slid his zip down, unbuttoned his shirt, and parted her robe. “Knock, knock,” he teased. She trembled and felt her pussy going damp as she felt his hard shaft pulsing against it. She giggled, but sobered quickly. “Oh, Aleksei, I want your cock deep in my pussy,” she moaned, nibbling at his sensual bottom lip. “You’re about to get it, darling.” Halting their ascension, he wrapped her legs around his waist, tilted his hips, and thrust against her. She pushed down and felt the big head of his cock eagerly slide into her pussy. She wiggled her hips and rocked back and forth until she was full of hot vampire cock. Then, pressing her lips against his, she began wildly thrusting herself up and down on his cock. He cupped his palms over her big ass and pinched and caressed it as she fucked
him for all she was worth. Moaning and feeling her climax rapidly approaching, she repeatedly impaled herself on him, rising and falling, slamming herself all the way down on his hard dick until pain and pleasure sliced through her. Lord, she loved how his cock hurt during a really hard, no holds barred fuck. Damn. It hurt so good. Although he would occasionally give a lazy shove of his hips, driving his dick deep into her greedy, eager pussy, he let her control the pace of the sweet, sensual fuck while they floated slowly upwards. She opened her eyes and watched the stars winking at her as her pussy creamed and exploded. She shuddered, thrust down so hard on his cock, she nearly blacked out, and moaned, and came… and came… and came. Aleksei growled deep in his chest, clenched his fingers in her ass cheeks, and began fucking his cock deep into her climaxing pussy. His warm lips brushed against her neck and then his incisors pierced her skin and he fed on her. His whole body shook as he blasted his cum into her pussy. She ground herself against him, wanting every drop of his semen to stay inside her. Hmm. Oh. So good… so wonderful. He finally removed his incisors from her neck, kissed the small wounds, and then kissed her lips. My Dani. She smiled and gazed into his eyes… dark with love and satisfied lust. This might be the opportune time to share her news with him. But then again… she glanced downward. The ground was a long way down. If he were too shocked, he might drop her. She knew he would catch her before she was hurt, but she had no desire to fall through the air even for a moment. “I am yours, Sei. And you are mine.” “Always, my Dani.” She wiggled her hips, loving that his cock was still in her creamed pussy. “Aleksei, we should go back. We need to talk.” “Tell me here and now, Dani.” “Promise you won’t drop me first.” He laughed and kissed her. “You’re impaled on my cock, my lovely little wanton. If I dropped you, I’d have to fall with you.” She sighed and gazed into his eyes. “Aleksei, I think I’m pregnant.” He breathed in a deep breath. “You think?” “I know.” “Pregnant? A baby? You’re going to have a baby?” “Yes.” She stared at him, licking her lips. She couldn’t feel what he was thinking, but he didn’t exactly look thrilled at the idea. He stared at her, his blue eyes glowing, his incisors bared. He seemed to be hyperventilating. She bit her lip. “Don’t look at me like that, Aleksei. How can you be so upset when you’ve always refused to use a condom? Didn’t you know this would happen sooner or later? Now you’ve going to hang here and tell me you don’t want it?” “Don’t want it? Dani! Of course I want it!” “You… you do?”
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to be father! For hundreds of years! Dani. Dani! Oh, Dani.” He sighed. “And now I have something to tell you.” “So? Speak, handsome.” “I… Dani… I have a son.” She laughed and nipped his bottom lip. “Don’t get ahead of yourself, big guy. It could just as easily be a daughter.” “No… I mean there’s another child.” “What?” “I have a son.” “But… why did you… you told me… you lied me!” “Never! I didn’t know. Dani, up until a few days ago, I thought I was sterile. I just found out. Dani, I need you to understand.” She sighed and blinked. “And his mother?” “What about her?” “Who is she? Do you still love her?” “Dani… I don’t even know who she is!” “What?” He shook his head. “It’s a long story that makes my heart ache. Will you stand by me?” Like she had a choice. “Dani? I need your understanding.” She nodded. “Yes. I… yes, of course I’ll stand by you, Sei!” He closed his eyes and briefly touched his forehead against hers. “Good.” “So what’s wrong?” He stared silently at her, but she felt his pain and uncertainty. “You’re worried what’s going to happen when you find him?” “I know what’s going to happen. He’s going to hate me, Dani. My own son is going to hate me.” “No.” “Yes. He’s going to resent me just as we resented our mother.” “Oh, Sei! Are you kidding? He’ll adore you just as your siblings do. Look how loving, kind, wonderful, and protective you are of them.” “But I have been none of that to him! I have not been around to cherish or protect him. He’s had to grow up without me… without knowing how much I love him. That’s had to have had a negative impact on him. I don’t know a thing about him except that I love him more than my own life.” “That’s as it should be, Aleksei. He’s your son. Don’t worry, darling. Whatever happens, we’ll face it together when the time comes and I will support you both.” His eyes glowed and he kissed her. “Oh, Dani. I’ve waited my entire life to meet you. I love you so much.” She smiled and kissed him back through a mist of tears. “Not half as much as I love and adore you, Aleksei. Now there’s the small problem of Janie.” “I’ll make it up to her, Dani. I promise. I’ll make her like me.”
She didn’t know if that were possible, short of coercion, but as long as he tried to get along with Janie, she would be satisfied. She had a feeling he and Frank would get along fine. He drew back and smiled at her. “So let’s go celebrate!” She wasn’t sure she felt much like celebrating, but if she expected him to accept and learn to love Janie and Frank, she’d have to do the same with this son of his. She smiled and kissed him. “How?” “By going home and making love all night long of course,” he said, sounding surprised. “Home? Where is home, Aleksei?” “Wherever you are, my Dani.” His simple, heartfelt words touched her more deeply than any promises of love she’ d ever heard. She knew the road ahead wasn’t going to be easy. He and Janie would have to work hard to get along with each other. She didn’t know if they would ever actually like one another. And there was the problem of how to keep everyone from finding out what he was. And the Lord only knew what their baby would be like… fully human… latent… or half-blood vampire. Problems. So many problems. She gazed into his eyes, shining with love and hope and smiled. Problems, yes, but joy and love beyond anything she had ever dared dream of, too. Keeping his cock firmly in her body, he kissed her gently and began a slow descent. Finally drawing back from the kiss that promised a lifetime of love and devotion, Dani smiled and held him close. As they touched back down onto the parking lot behind her apartment, Dani, still impaled on the cock of the vampire she loved so desperately, knew that with him she would always be safe, adored, and loved. And that’s as much as she had ever wanted out of life. She smiled, remembering her visit to the fortune teller. Not only did she have a man with a hard cock who could go all night, she had a man… a vampire… who would love her for an eternity. And damn if she didn’t plan to return the favor. She had managed to capture the heart, desire, and bloodlust of Aleksei Madison and damn if she didn’t intend to keep them forever. Maybe longer.
Epilogue Aching from the many wounds in her body, Deoctra Diniti slowly made her way along the shadows of the club district. Enough time had passed since her nearly fatal encounter with Vladimir Madison, to make her hopeful that he would not be returning to finish her off. Of all her wounds, the one to her left shoulder, close to her heart, ached most. The vicious Vladimir had managed to spear her in nearly the same spot as his brother Aleksei had done some months earlier. She ached, and she was afraid and full of grief for Katrina and Mitclena, her lost sisters. And afraid to return home for fear of endangering the lives of her remaining sisters, Tallia and Smovca. As long as she stayed away, Tally and Smo would be safe. They were young and innocent and she knew Palea Dumont would not allow any harm to befall them at the hands of her vicious and dishonorable children. When her parents had been dispatched some fifteen years earlier, she had become the head of the family in charge of protecting her younger sisters. She ached with the knowledge that she had not. Katrina and Mitclena had followed her and had died because they had trusted her. She blinked back angry, painful tears. She would not visit the same fate upon Tally and Smo. They were young and still in need of guidance, but they would be better off without her. They were Dinitis, and somehow they would survive until she found a way to be with them again without endangering their lives. But oh, how she ached to be with them. How in need of reassurance and love they must be. Did they think she had deserted them? She closed her eyes and reached out to them. Tally…Smo… She felt faint, warm brushes against her mind. Dede… Dede is that you? Yes, my lovelies. Listen quietly. We will be together again. I promise I will find a way and a place for us to be together again and safe. Cling to each other and know that wherever I go, I take you both with me in my heart. Dede, we’ll come to you. No! It is not yet safe. But the time will come…I promise. Dede. She felt their despair and anger, bitter tears welled in her eyes as she broke the tenuous connection. Although she longed for home, it was the last place she could go because it was the first place the Dumonts and the Madisons would look for her. She had to find a place where she could hunt, feed, and heal in safety. Some place her enemies would never expect to find her. She frowned, realizing she had the perfect place at her disposal. It was deep in the woods far from Massachusetts, and no one knew of it but her.
It was the place where she had hoped she and Mikhel Dumont would bloodlust together. There was one particular wall in the bedroom she’d had built specially with Mikhel in mind. She had planned to dominate and subdue him there. Her pussy creamed as she thought of him—so tall, dark, and handsome, with warm brown eyes that had promised paradise every time he looked at her. She had waited thirty years for him—only to lose him to some blond whore who was not worthy of his love or his bloodlust. She gave an angry shake of her head. How could she still want him after he had taken a hand in killing her precious sisters? But her ache for him seemed never-ending. It ate at her insides and her heart like some insidious, malignant tumor. It threatened to consume her completely. She despaired of ever not wanting and needing him. Memories of the few brief times she’d sucked his cock haunted and taunted her. She ached with unfulfilled longing and lust. Now the place where she had hoped to lavish her lust on him would become her sanctuary. And when she had her strength back… She sucked in an angry, aching breath, and melted into the shadows.
The End.
Also at Ellora's Cave
Carnal Confessions Full Bodied Charmer The Fall Of Troy
Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc. http://www.ellorascave.com/
